'iu 
 
 %. 
 
 A 
 
 •>^ 
 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 frllli^ IIIIIM 
 M 
 
 2.0 
 
 
 1^ 
 
 1.8 
 
 1.4 II 1.6 
 
 V] 
 
 <? 
 
 /2 
 
 ^^^# 
 
 / 
 
 ^3 
 
 # 
 
 ^ %. ^ s,"^ / /^//// 
 
 '/ 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, NY. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 V 
 
 4- 
 
 V 
 
 ^ 
 
 o 
 
 .f'iv 
 
 ^<b 
 
 ^1? 
 
 
 
 a 
 
^ 
 
 .<i' 
 
 'n Ws^. ' 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 
 Microfiche 
 
 Series. 
 
 CIHM/ICMH 
 Collection de 
 microfiches. 
 
 Canadian Institute for Historical IVIicroreproductions / Institut Canadian de microreproductions historiques 
 
Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques 
 
 The institute has attempted to obtain the best 
 original copy available for filming. Features of this 
 copy which may be bibliographicaliy unique, 
 which may alter any of the images in the 
 reproduction, or which may significantly change 
 the usual method of filming, are checked below. 
 
 D 
 
 n 
 
 n 
 
 Coloured covers/ 
 Couvertiire de couleur 
 
 I I Covers damaged/ 
 
 Couverture endommag^e 
 
 Covers restored and/or laminated/ 
 Couverture restaur^e et/ou pelliculde 
 
 Cover title missing/ 
 
 Le titre de couverture manque 
 
 Coloured maps/ 
 
 Cartes gdographiques en couleur 
 
 □ Coloured ink (i.e. other than blue or black)/ 
 Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) 
 
 I I Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ 
 
 n 
 
 Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur 
 
 Bound with other material/ 
 Reli6 avec d'autres documents 
 
 Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion 
 along interior margin/ 
 
 Lareliure serrde peut causer de I'ombre ou de la 
 distortion le long de la marge intdrieure 
 
 Blank leaves added during restoration may 
 appear within the text. Whenever possible, these 
 have been omitted from filming/ 
 II se peut que certaines pages blanches ajoutdes 
 lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, 
 mais, lorsque cela dtait possible, ces pages n'ont 
 pas 6t6 filmdes. 
 
 AdditionnI comments:/ 
 Commt ..aires suppldmentaires; 
 
 L'Institut a microfilm^ le meilleur exemplaire 
 qu'il lui a dtd possible de se procurer. Les details 
 de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-dtre uniques du 
 point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier 
 une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger una 
 modification dans la mdthode normale de filmage 
 sont indiquds ci-dessous. 
 
 T 
 
 t( 
 
 I I Coloured pages/ 
 
 D 
 
 Pages de couleur 
 
 Pages damaged/ 
 Pages endommagdes 
 
 Pages restored and/oi 
 
 Pages restaur6es et/ou pellicul^es 
 
 Pages discoloured, stain&d or foxe< 
 Pages ddcolordes, tacheties ou piqu6es 
 
 Pages detached/ 
 Pages ddtach^es 
 
 Showthrough/ 
 Transparence 
 
 Quality of prir 
 
 Quality in6gale de I'impression 
 
 Includes supplementary materi{ 
 Comprend du materiel supplementaire 
 
 Only edition available/ 
 Seule Edition disponible 
 
 I I Pages damaged/ 
 
 I I Pages restored and/or laminated/ 
 
 r~n Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ 
 
 I I Pages detached/ 
 
 FT] Showthrough/ 
 
 I I Quality of print varies/ 
 
 I I Includes supplementary material/ 
 
 I I Only edition available/ 
 
 Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata 
 slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to 
 ensure the best possible image/ 
 Les pages totalement ou partiellement 
 obscurcies par un feuillet d'errata, une pelure, 
 etc., ont 6ti§ film6es d nouveau de facon d 
 obtenir la meilleure image possible. 
 
 T 
 P 
 
 
 
 fl 
 
 C 
 b 
 
 tl 
 
 s< 
 
 
 
 fi 
 
 si 
 o 
 
 T 
 si 
 
 T 
 
 iV 
 dl 
 ei 
 bi 
 ri( 
 re 
 m 
 
 This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ 
 
 Ce document est filmi au taux de reduction indiqu6 ci-dessous. 
 
 10X 14X 18X 22X 
 
 12X 
 
 16X 
 
 20X 
 
 26X 
 
 30X 
 
 24X 
 
 28X 
 
 32X 
 
The copy filmed hera has baan raproducad thank* 
 to tha ganarosity of: 
 
 Seminary of Quebec 
 Library 
 
 Tha imagas appaaring hara ara tha bast quality 
 possibia considaring tha condition and laglbility 
 of tha original copy and in icaaping with tha 
 filming contract spacifications. 
 
 Original copiaa in printad papar covars ara filmad 
 baginning with tha front covar and anding on 
 tha last paga with a printad or illustratad impres- 
 sion, or the back cover when appropriate. All 
 other original copies are filmed beginning on the 
 first paga with a printad or illustrated impres- 
 sion, and ending on the last paga with a printed 
 or illustrated impression. 
 
 The last recorded frame on each microfiche 
 shall contain the symbol -^(meaning "CON- 
 TINUED"), or tha symbol V (meaning "END"), 
 whichever applies. 
 
 Maps, plataa, charts, etc.. may be filmed at 
 different reduction ratios. Those too large to be 
 entirely included in one exposure ara filmed 
 beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to 
 right and top to bottom, as many frames as 
 required. The following diagrams illustrate the 
 method: 
 
 L'exampiaire filmA fut reproduit grAce A la 
 g^nArositi de: 
 
 S6minaire de Quebec 
 BibliotMque 
 
 Les imagas suivantas ont M raproduites avac la 
 plus grand soin. compta tenu de la condition at 
 de la nattet* da I'exemplaira film*, at an 
 conformity avac las conditions du contrat da 
 filmaga. 
 
 Lea axemplairaa originaux dont la couverture an 
 papier est imprimis sont filmte en commenpant 
 par la premier plat at an terminant soit par la 
 darni^re paga qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par la second 
 plat, salon la cas. Tous les autres exemplaires 
 originaux sont filmte an commanpant par la 
 premiere page qui comporte une empreinte 
 d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par 
 la darni^re page qui comporte une telle 
 empreinte. 
 
 Un des symboles suivants apparahra sur la 
 darniAre image de cheque microfiche, selon le 
 cas: la symbole — *>signifie "A SUIVRE", le 
 symbols y signifie "FIN". 
 
 Les cartas, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent dtre 
 filmte it des taux de rMuction diffirents. 
 Lorsque le document est trop grand pour dtre 
 reproduit en un seul clichA, il est film* it partir 
 de Tangle supArieur gauche, de gauche * droite, 
 et de haut en bes. en prenant le nombre 
 d'Images n*cessaire. Les diagrammes suivants 
 illustrant la m*thode. 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
AFRICA AND AMERICA 
 
 DESCRIBED. 
 
 WITH A N E C D () 
 
 AND 
 
 Kumerous KUustr 
 
 BY 
 
 THE AUTHOR OF "THE PREP 
 
 ETC., ETC. 
 
 NEW YORK: 
 ROBERT CARTER & BROTHERS. 
 
 No. 285 BROADWAY. 
 1854. 
 
>'i i 
 
 AF 
 
 Eibliotheque, 
 
 L6 Seminaire de Qu6beQ| 
 S. me d§ l'Universit6| 
 Q^^m 4, QUE. 
 
 Sour 
 
C0ttUnts. 
 
 AFRICA .... 
 
 Paob ■ 
 
 Egypt .... * 
 
 1 
 
 Cairo . ... * 
 
 • • . 2 ■ 
 
 Alexandria 
 
 . 18 1 
 
 Thebes . . , ^ 
 
 20 ■ 
 
 The dying boys . 
 Nubia . 
 
 -'.'.' .'n 1 
 
 Abtssinu .... * 
 
 . 26 H 
 
 Barbary 
 
 30 H 
 
 Morocco . ; 
 
 . 62 H 
 
 Algeria ... 
 
 68 ■ 
 
 Tunis. . .*.*.* 
 
 .58 H 
 
 South Africa . . 
 
 H 
 
 The Cape Colony . , ' 
 
 ■ 
 
 The Hottentots . 
 
 H 
 
 Little Jejana 
 
 .60 H 
 
 Cape Town . . , * ' 
 
 6£ ■ 
 
 Gnadenthal, or Grace Vale 
 
 ' -' .' .'it I 
 
 • • 
 
 The Caffres 
 
 . 76 n 
 
 Graham's Town 
 
 82 wM 
 
 
 .88 ^1 
 
IV 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 TheZooluB 
 
 Port Natal . . . . 
 The Bechuanas 
 The rain-maker . 
 Guinea, or Neoroland 
 Anecdotes of Negro kings , 
 ashantee .... 
 Dahomey .... 
 The slave trade , , 
 Sierra Leone 
 AMERICA .... 
 The United States 
 New York 
 
 Boston 
 
 New Orleans . 
 
 Washington 
 
 The Alleghany Mountains 
 
 The Falls of Niagara . 
 
 The History of Zamba. 
 
 British America 
 
 The Eiver St. Lawrence 
 
 Quebec ..... 
 
 Newfoundland . 
 
 The North American Indians 
 
 Four-bears .... 
 
 Rupert's Land . 
 
 California .... 
 
 The Gold seekers 
 
 St. Francisco . . , 
 
 Greenland 
 
 The "West Indies . 
 
 Jamaica .... 
 
 Mexico . ... 
 
 The Indians . 
 
 Central America 
 Brazil 
 
 • • 
 
 
 9k9M 
 
 89 
 . 98 
 98 
 . 107 
 113 
 . 116 
 121 
 . 125 
 128 
 . 182 
 138 
 . 139 
 139 
 . 140 
 141 
 . 141 
 161 
 . 161 
 . 169 
 181 
 . 181 
 183 
 . 183 
 187 
 193 
 212 
 219 
 221 
 223 
 225 
 240 
 241 
 249 
 261 
 268 
 264 
 
iH 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 V 
 
 PASS 'm 
 
 
 V 
 
 • • 89 1 
 
 
 
 . 98 1 
 
 Rio Janeiro .... 
 
 PAOK 
 
 . 260 
 . 266 
 
 . . 266 
 
 '. ' .10? 1 
 
 The Gold Diitrict . .'.*.' 
 The City of Diamonds 
 
 . 116 m 
 
 Tlie River Amazon . 
 
 f !=*" * . 
 
 » . 267 
 . 273 
 
 121 '9 
 
 Lima 
 
 277 
 
 • 125 M 
 
 Potosi . 
 
 . 278 
 
 . 128 ■ 
 
 The Secret Silver Mine . 
 
 • • Ad ■ v./ 
 
 . . 278 
 
 . 182 m 
 
 188 m 
 
 Chili 
 
 The Cordilleras and the Andes 
 
 . 281 
 
 . . 280 
 
 . 139 9 
 
 Santiago 
 
 281 
 
 189 H 
 
 La Plata 
 
 . 282 
 
 . 140 m 
 
 Buenos Ayres 
 
 * . 284 
 
 141 fl 
 
 The Cordilleras . .*.'.' 
 
 . 286 
 
 . 287 
 
 . ■ . ■ "J 1 
 
 Guiana • . . , 
 The Great Pacifio Ocean 
 
 :Z 1 
 
 New Zealand .... 
 Tlie History of Tamahaha . ' . ' 
 
 . 294 
 
 805 
 
 181 fl 
 
 
 
 . 181 fl 
 
 
 
 183 9 
 
 
 
 . 183 B 
 
 
 
 187 9 
 
 
 
 . 193 m 
 
 
 
 212 V 
 
 
 
 • 219 1 
 
 
 
 221 a 
 
 
 
 . 223 1 
 
 - 
 
 
 . 226 m 
 
 
 
 . 240 m 
 
 
 
 241 M 
 
 
 
 . 249 fl 
 
 
 
 261 M 
 
 
 > 
 
 . 268 fl 
 
 
 
 . 264 m 
 
 
 
fist of lUttslraliflns. 
 
 Froutispiece 
 
 Poor Women in Egypt 
 
 Pyramids . 
 
 Nubian Girl . 
 
 Village in Abyssinia . 
 
 King of Shoa . 
 
 Kradok's Kloof . . 
 
 Bushman with spear and arrows 
 
 Chief Capai 
 
 Zoolu Warrior . 
 
 Dingarn . 
 
 Djincer disguised 
 
 Bechuana Foundling 
 
 Cannibal . 
 
 Fetish worship 
 
 Spear and footstool . 
 
 Negro children for sale 
 
 Prairie dogs 
 
 Skin huts 
 
 Straw huts . 
 
 Bark huts . . 
 
 Women, and babes on their backs 
 
 To face Title-page 
 . Page 6 
 
 . 17 
 28 
 
 . 86 
 88 
 
 , 69 
 76 
 86 
 90 
 92 
 95 
 104 
 106 
 119 
 127 
 131 
 160 
 189 
 190 
 190 
 191 
 
VUl 
 
 LIST OF ILLUSTRATIOJ^S. 
 
 A woaiftn with bnbe iu arms 
 
 A Flathead wouiaii and babe 
 
 Indian chief at dinner 
 
 ^Vild horses heinj,' ennght . 
 
 Wild horee just catight . 
 
 Bison or Jiufialo. 
 
 Children, hut, and dog . 
 
 Mystery Man . 
 
 Blackrock's Daughter 
 
 Missionary teaching Indians 
 
 Cbief Pigwys with Missionary's child 
 
 Abraham finding Indian fauiily in snow* 
 
 Cahfornian on horseback 
 
 Man in Kajal? . . * ' * 
 
 Greenland house . . ' * * 
 
 Plan ofa Greenland house. 
 
 Greenlandmaa with seal 
 
 Woman and babe . . ' * * 
 
 Negro cutting cane . 
 JN'egro women . 
 
 Water-carrier, or Aguadore . 
 The Arriero 
 
 Three monks . 
 
 Indians 
 
 Negro collecting flowers 
 
 Making India-rubber shoes. 
 Lama 
 
 Beggar on horseback . 
 South American Indians 
 New Zealanders as they were ' 
 New Zealanders as they are 
 New Zealand Pa . . 
 Tamahaha's house 
 
 . 192 
 . 198 
 . 198 
 . 200 
 . 801 
 . 202 
 . 208 
 . 207 
 211 
 . 212 
 214 
 . 216 
 220 
 . 226 
 228 
 . 229 
 230 
 . 231 
 242 
 . 246 
 264 
 . 268 
 260 
 . 262 
 266 
 . 269 
 276 
 286 
 288 
 298 
 299 
 800 
 820 
 
192 
 . 198 
 198 
 . 200 
 201 
 . 202 
 208 
 . 207 
 211 
 . 212 
 214 
 . 216 
 220 
 . 226 
 228 
 . 229 
 280 
 . 281 
 242 
 . 246 
 264 
 . 268 
 260 
 . 262 
 266 
 . 269 
 276 
 . 286 
 288 
 . 298 
 299 
 . 800 
 820 
 
 FAR OFF. 
 
 PART II. 
 
 AFEICA. 
 
 This is the most unhappy of the four 
 3rs of the globe. It is the land 
 
 quar- 
 
 ^. ■- whence more 
 
 iayes come than from any other; it may be 
 failed the land of bondage. 
 
 It is the hottest of all the quarters of the 
 :lobe. In many places it seldom rains, and 
 ihe streams are dried up. 
 It is less known than any other continent 
 here are mountains and lakes of immense 
 nze, which white men have never seen. 
 The blackest people in the world are bom 
 fn Africa. 
 
 I There are more ignorant people there than 
 
 •: ~ ""-'^j — ^pcujjiu vvuo cannot read or 
 
 jnte ; and also people who know nothing of 
 fesus, the Son of God. 
 
2 
 
 EGYPT. 
 
 All the countries in Africa are either Ma- 
 homedan or heathen,~except one, that calls 
 itself Christian. But there are a few bright 
 spots where the missionaries have lifted up the 
 lamp of day, and where Qod has made the light 
 to shine. 
 
 I S(l 
 
 THE COUNTRIES OF AFKIOA. 
 
 EGYPT. 
 
 THE PASHA AND HIS ARMY. 
 
 This 
 
 country is spoken of a great deal in the 
 Bible, but nothing is said in its praise. On 
 the contrary, it is called ''the house of bond- 
 age," because, for two hundred years the 
 Israelites were slaves in the land. The kings 
 of Egypt bore the name of '' Pharaoh," and 
 were very proud and unbelieving. Yet one of 
 them was kind to Joseph, and he was rewarded 
 for his kindness by having bread for his people 
 during the famine. 
 
 The greatest honor that Egypt ever received, 
 was being visited hy the Lord Jesus, when he 
 was a little child. All across the great desert 
 he came riding with his mother 
 
 upon 
 
 ass. 
 
EGYPT. 
 
 e either Ma- 
 e, tliat calls 
 few bright 
 lifted up the 
 ade the light 
 
 S 
 
 ilOA. 
 
 Y. 
 
 deal in the 
 )raise. On 
 5e of bond- 
 years the 
 The kings 
 raoh," and 
 Yet one of 
 s rewarded 
 his people 
 
 r received, 
 i, when he 
 reat desert 
 on an ass, 
 
 [ed bj the hand of his mother's husband, 
 
 ^oseph. No one knows where he lived while 
 
 Egypt, nor how long he li\ed there ; but it 
 
 lannot liave been very long, for he was yet a 
 
 "ttle boy when he returned to Canaan. It 
 
 ust have grieved the holy sonl of the Sou of 
 
 od to see the Egyptians bowing down to 
 
 ols, for the land was then full of idols ; but 
 
 lev his ascension to heaven, one of his dis- 
 
 iples went to Egypt to preach the Gospel. I 
 
 lieve it was Mark who went. He was not an 
 
 iostle, but he was a disciple, and he was one 
 
 f the Four Evangelists. A great many Egyp- 
 
 lans became Christians in his days, but very 
 
 w are Christians now. 
 
 It was the Arabs who made them change 
 eir religion. They came with their swords 
 the name of the false prophet Mahomet, 
 ose who would not believe in Mahomet were 
 Tced to wear round their necks a very heavy 
 OSS, so heavy that the weight could hardly be 
 lorne. A few of the Egyptians refused to 
 fecome Mahomedans, and their descendante 
 itill live in the land, and are called Copts. 
 j After the Arabs had ruled over Egypt a 
 long while, the Turks came, and conquered it, 
 f^he sultan at Constantinople used to be lord 
 #f the land, but he does not rule over it now. 
 I The king is called the pasha, and he has more 
 
« EGYPT. 
 
 power than most other kings. Tlie Egyptians 
 groan beneath the power of the pasha, as you 
 will see when you hear how he collects soldiers 
 for his army. 
 
 The Egyptian peasants live in mud huts, 
 dress in blue shirts, and wear red caps (for 
 they are not allowed to wear turbans) ; and thej 
 eat fish, cucumbers, melons, leeks, onions, and 
 garlic, with coarse bread, as the Israelites 
 once did in Egypt. They hate hard work, 
 and only do just enough to keep them from 
 starving, spending much of their time in 
 sleeping before their doors. 
 
 What is +heir horror when the pasha sends a 
 troop of men on horseback to seize the peasants ! 
 O then what running there is in the fields, and 
 what hiding in the huts ! But the soldiers 
 pursue the fugitives, trampling down the corn 
 with their horses' feet, and catching all the 
 men they can find. Those who are caught are 
 dragged in chains to a prison, and are there 
 examined by a doctor, to see whether they are 
 fit to be soldiers. Some are considered too 
 young, some too old, and some too short, and* 
 some too weak. How glad these are to be suf- 
 fered to return to their huts ! Some are found 
 
 V iia-c n.\j ujjpcx tuuHJ, ULUUIiS XO DC WllllOUt 
 
 the first finger of the right hand, and others to 
 be blind. Have they met with accidents? Not 
 
EGYPT. 
 
 i Egyptians 
 ihsL, as you 
 !cts soldiers 
 
 mud Luts, 
 1 caps (for 
 i); and they 
 )nions, and 
 ) Israelites 
 lard work, 
 them from 
 r time in 
 
 3ha sends a 
 e peasants ! 
 fields, and 
 le soldiers 
 n the corn 
 ng all the 
 caught are 
 [ are there 
 er they are 
 idered too 
 short, and' 
 3 to be suf- 
 } are found 
 36 without 
 i others to 
 nts ? Not 
 
 I all of them. Most of these persons have hurt 
 ^ themselves on purpose to avoid being soldiers. 
 ,^It was very wicked of them to do themselves 
 'Such harm ; but it is a proof how much they 
 i dreaded becoming soldiers. 
 I And how are those men treated who are 
 f considered fit to be soldiers ? A traveller gives 
 this account of one set of recruits. Three hun- 
 dred men were brought out of prison, tied 
 jin pairs, and driven with sticks to the banks 
 |of the river. Boats were waiting there to 
 ^onvey them up the river to the capital 
 .city. The men were silent and submissive. 
 llSTot so their wives. They followed, tearing 
 ;their hair, and uttering loud shrieks, mingled 
 with curses upon the pasha ; and when they 
 iaw their husbands stepping into the boats, 
 |hey rushed forward to bid them a last fare- 
 well. 
 
 ■ There were some wives who would not be left 
 behind, but, with their babes on their shoulders, 
 jwalked along the banks of the river, trying to 
 keep up with the boats. Many of them died 
 on the way from hunger and fatigue. Those 
 who reached the camp, built small mud huts 
 near it, but they had scarcely enough to keep 
 [them from starving, for they had nothing to 
 (at but what their husbands could spare out of 
 their daily portions of food ; as the soldiers 
 
6 
 
 EGYPT. 
 
 seldom have any money, because the pasha 
 seldom pays them any wages. 
 
 Picture of poor women of Egypt. 
 
 It is not only the wives and children who 
 mourn when the peasants are taken away, — the 
 old parents grieve deeply for the loss of their 
 sons. It is the custom in Egypt for sons to 
 support their aged parents ; therefore, when the 
 sons are seized the parents are left to starve. 
 
 Onft "nnnr nlrl mnn -arTin Viorl "ha^k-r. i^ /-»•»-.■.», -.^/^/^ ^-f 
 
 all his sons, saw the pasha himself stepping out 
 of a boat. He ran boldly up to him, and 
 
EGYPT. 
 
 the pasha 
 
 seized him by the sleeve ; neither would he let 
 him go till he had told him all his case. " I 
 have been robbed of the children who fed me, 
 and now I am starving." "Poor old man," 
 replied the pasha, " I will do something for 
 you." Then, calling to the richest man in the 
 village, he said, " Give this poor man a cow." 
 Such was the generosity of the pasha. He 
 gave nothing himself, but ordered another to 
 give instead. 
 
 Iren who 
 way, — ^thc 
 ;s of their 
 T sons to 
 when the 
 ' starve. 
 
 pi i V CU. KJl 
 
 pping out 
 him, and 
 
 I 
 
 THE rJCII EGYPTIANS. 
 
 The greatest peojjlc in the land are Turks, 
 and live after the Turkish manner, while the 
 common people arc Arabs. This is the way 
 : in which a rich man spends his day : 
 
 He begins it by prayers, not to the true God, 
 but to the God of Mahomet. Then his slave 
 presents him with a cup of coffee and a pipe. 
 Afterwards he goes out to the bath, to the 
 shops, or to visit his friends. He rides on an 
 ass or a mule, while a black servant, carrying 
 his pipe, goes before to clear the way. At 
 noon he dines at home with his family. The 
 dinner is served on a tray, j ^1 placed on a low 
 
 -jhKJKJX 
 
 I ^% V 1^ -« I > 
 
 W iiiiC 
 
 4-1,^ !^ ,1 A_ 
 
 LUC K:uiiijjiiuy mi uruauu uu iiiiiiB. 
 
 Water is poured on their hands by a servant 
 holding a jug and basin. The food is eateu 
 
8 
 
 EGYPT. 
 
 with the fingers. The meat is often minced, 
 and rolled up in leaves, so that it can be easily 
 popped into the mouth. A fowl is torn to 
 pieces between two persons. When any one 
 wishes to be yery kind to a friend, he takes 
 nice morsels in his fingers and puts them into 
 his friend's mouth. Nothing is drunk at 
 dinner but water, or sherbet, for the E<ryn. 
 tians are a temperate people. 
 
 After dinner a cup of coffl'ee and a pipe are 
 again presented. These are followed by a sleep 
 dunng the heat of the day. When the sun 
 Has set, a hot supper is served, and the coffee 
 and pipe a third time enjoyed. The eycnin<r is 
 span either m talking, and playing at ehesTat 
 iiome, or in paying visits by the light of a 
 lantern. Such is the useless life of an E-^yp- 
 •tian giBndee. The mind is neyer exerted by 
 xeadmg or writing, nor the body by any actiye 
 employment or exercise. Rye times a day the 
 prayer carpet is spread, and prayei^ are offered 
 
 by rote ""'^ °"'^ ''"'"°'"^' "^^ ^^P^^*<=d 
 
 «ith latticed windows. None but ladies or 
 their nearest relations are allowed to yisit them. 
 But they are allowed to go out ; only they al wav., 
 wear a loose blaek silk wrapper, and a thick 
 white yeil,-so thick that the face cannot be 
 
ten minced, 
 an be easily 
 
 is torn to 
 len any one 
 td, he takes 
 B them into 
 
 drunk at 
 the Egyp- 
 
 i a pipe are 
 i by a sleep 
 -n the sun 
 
 the coffee 
 evening is 
 at chess at 
 light of a 
 
 an Egyp- 
 sxerted by 
 any active 
 I a day the 
 re offered 
 i repeated 
 
 ir rooms, 
 ladies or 
 isit them. 
 
 5V alwava 
 
 f^ „- - 
 
 d a thick 
 annot be 
 
 EGYPT. 
 
 9 
 
 3een through it. Perhaps you wonder how, 
 with such a veil, they can sec to walk ; they do 
 lot put it over their eyes, but just underneath ; 
 50 that the veil hides the nose and mouth, 
 icaving the large dark eyes uncovered. Those 
 Icycs are made to look still darker by being 
 Ip.'iiiitcd all around with a black kind of stuff 
 Icallcd "kohl." 
 
 Great ladies do not generally walk, but rid 3 
 [upon asses. In the streets a whole train of 
 Iladics may often be met, sitting upon very 
 [high saddles. In this way they go to visit 
 [their friends, for they are not allowed to go 
 [.shopping. (Women from the shop come to 
 [them with things to sell.) 
 
 A lady often lots her little child ride before 
 ler on the ass, but sometimes she bids a slave 
 jarry it. The child sits on the shoulder of the 
 slave. It is curious that in Asia — children 
 should be borne on the side, in America on 
 the back, in Europe in the arms, while in 
 Africa, as you see, they are borne on the 
 slioulder. I do not mean to say that in all 
 parts of Africa they are earned thus — ^but in 
 one part they are. 
 
 In most countries mothers take delight in 
 dressing their children fine — indeed too fine — 
 thus making the little creatures vain and 
 trifling; but in Egypt, mothers, shining in 
 
10 
 
 EGYPT. 
 
 ^Jks are often accompanied by children in old 
 and shabby clothes. The reason is, that Egyp 
 t.an mothers are afraid of the " evileye." Thev 
 suppose that evil spirits are envious of their 
 ttle ones and ready to do them harm, and 
 Ihorefore they are afraid of decking the chil 
 
 tl'7' 'J '""'^ ^'^^"''^ P-voVe them: 
 ^o one daresadmire a child in passing by, lest 
 the evz spmts should hear. No motherlre 
 
 iiy child IS strong and hearty." 
 
 An English lady once said to an Egyptian 
 lady, "What a fine child that is !" Immed" 
 a ely the Egyptian looked alarmed, and ex- 
 c a.med, "Bless the prophet !" It is thought 
 
 for their babes, nor of the constant care thit 
 his angels take of the feeble creatures 
 Knowing nothing themselves, they brin.. up 
 
 he" 1 :; f " " '^"°^^''=^- ^" «-/-- teal 
 their imle girfs, is to repeat a few prayers out 
 
 of he Koran. The chief delight of th^l lad" 
 IS m adormng tliemselves in beautiful gar- 
 ments and m painting their eyes with " kohl," 
 and their hands with " hennn." (wJuch k \ 
 dark blue leaf). They amuse theSes also 
 embroidering handkerchiefs with eWant 
 
 bj 
 
EGYPT. 
 
 11 
 
 ildren in old 
 , that Egyp. 
 3je." They 
 >us of their 
 harm, and 
 fig the chil- 
 ^oke them, 
 iing by, lest 
 other dares 
 
 Egyptian 
 Immedi- 
 1, and ex- 
 s thought 
 d may be 
 Egyptian 
 nder love 
 care that 
 
 bring up 
 !ver teach 
 ayers out 
 >he ladies 
 iful gar- 
 
 "kohl," 
 ich is a 
 Ives also 
 
 elegant 
 
 ■Oi, 
 
 patterns, and by making sherbet from various 
 Bweet fruits and flowers ; one sort they make 
 from violets. They also direct their slaves 
 how to rub the marble floor, and to give 
 them an exquisite polish. They have no bet- 
 ter occupations than these. 
 
 SLAVES. 
 
 There were slaves in Eorypt three thousand 
 years ago, when the poor Israelites were smart- 
 ing beneath the lash of the taskmaster ; and 
 there are slaves there now. Some are black, 
 and some are white. Every rich man has at 
 least one black slave ; but every rich man has 
 not a white slave. It is only the great lords 
 who can afford to buy white slaves. They are 
 brought from Circassia and Georgia, in Asia, 
 and are very expensive. In the houses of the 
 great these fair slaves hand the trays of 
 sherbet and of coffee, to the guests, while the 
 black girls are employed in the kitchens in 
 liard work. There are servants also in Egypt 
 who serve for wages as in Englam 
 are very idle and unfaithful, an( 
 English servants. 
 
 The slaves often appear 
 all sorrows are forgotten in timj 
 brought to Egypt they must si 
 
12 
 
 EGYPT. 
 
 One day an English lady was at a wedding 
 feast in a beautiful palace ; slie was wandering 
 from room to room amongst the gay company, 
 when she observed a little girl sitting on the 
 floor, crying bitterly, thougli quietly ; her gen- 
 tle head was resting on her hands, and the tears 
 were rolling silently down beneath her fingers. 
 In an aflectionate manner the lady inquired 
 what grieved her young heart ? and, receiving 
 no answer, she tried tenderly to remove the 
 little hands from the weeping face ; but the fair 
 mourner only pressed them more closely to her 
 cheeks, and refused to reply. Her grief was 
 too deep to be told in words. She was a new 
 slave. She felt alone in that merry party; 
 her thoughts were with her mother, sitting at 
 the spinning-wheel in her Circassian cottage, 
 amidst the green orchards, and the lambs, and 
 the kids, sporting on the grass I 
 
 But it is the black slaves who have the most 
 reason to weep, for they are treated the worst 
 of all, and sometimes beaten to death. 
 
 THE CHARACTER OF THE EGYPTIANS. 
 
 The worst quality in any character is hypoc- 
 
 sjy «iiU LUlo is Lu uv; iuunu ill me JLgypiian. 
 
 In Egypt it is thought a credit to be religious, 
 
 therefore every one tries to appear to be so, 
 
EGYPT. 
 
 13 
 
 Bvedding 
 mdering 
 )inpany, 
 J on the 
 lier gen- 
 he tears 
 
 fingers, 
 n quired 
 3cciving 
 ove the 
 I the fair 
 y to her 
 'ief was 
 3 a new 
 
 party; 
 tting at 
 cottage, 
 ibs, and 
 
 le most 
 e worst 
 
 NS. 
 
 hypoc- 
 
 yptian. 
 
 ligious, 
 
 be so. 
 
 A shopkeeper may often be seen standing 
 before his door, repeating aloud verses from 
 the Koran. The name of God is used upon 
 every trifling occasion. If one friend offers 
 some refreshment to another, he savs, " In the 
 name of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful." 
 reoi)le seem to think that they may do any 
 wicked actions they please, if they only just 
 say, " I beg forgiveness of God." A man will 
 speak without shame of the lies he has told, 
 and then just add, '* I beg forgiveness of God," 
 as if God was too merciful to punish his sins. 
 The Mahomedans do not know that God is 
 just, as well as merciful, and that he must 
 punish sin. If they knew this, they would not 
 be satisfied with their religion, which does not 
 show how sin is blotted out by precious blood. 
 It is a rare thing in Egypt to speak the truth. 
 There was an Egyptian, by trade a jeweller, 
 who was a man of his word. His countrymen 
 were so much surprised to find he spoke the 
 truth constantly, that they gave him the name 
 of " The Englishman." Thus, you see, that the 
 English are considered to speak the truth ; and 
 mdeed they ought, because they are instructed 
 in the truth — even in the Word of God. 
 
 Though the Egyptians care little for truth, 
 they care much for chant}/. They show their 
 charity by giving to beggars, especially to the 
 
14 
 
 EOYrr. 
 
 blind. But tlicy do not atop here, they even 
 give to dogs and cats. Poor men will feed the 
 dogs in the streets, and fdl troughs for them 
 with water. In one city the chief magistrate 
 feeds all the cats, who like to come to a great 
 court, and you may be sure that many attend. 
 The best part of the character of the Egyp- 
 tians is *' respect for the aged." They show 
 respect to aged persons whom they meet in the 
 street; much more do children show it to 
 their parents at home. One mark of respect is 
 kissing the hand. Children kiss their parents' 
 hands ; slaves venture only to kiss tlie sleeves 
 of their masters. 
 
 THE COPTS. 
 
 They are the Christians of Egypt. When 
 the Arabs conquered Egypt, more than a thou- 
 sand years ago, the natives became Mahomed- 
 ans, — except a few, whose deseendpnts are 
 still Christians. They may easily be ivuovn 
 in the streets by their dark turbans, iw. they 
 are forbidden to wear white turbans, such as 
 the Mahomedans wear. It might be ex- 
 pected that these Copts would be very good, 
 seeiviJ^" heT? are descended from faithful men 
 who stood firm when so many fell ; but they 
 are not better than the rest of tlic nation. 
 
EaYn\ 
 
 15 
 
 hey even 
 i feed the 
 for them 
 lagistratc 
 a great 
 y attend. 
 iio Egyp- 
 ley show 
 3et in the 
 ow it to 
 respect is 
 • parents' 
 e sleeves 
 
 When 
 a a thou- 
 [ahomed- 
 ants are 
 e i-:ur' -n 
 io^ tiiijy 
 , such as 
 
 be ex- 
 ry good, 
 ful men 
 but they 
 
 nation. 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 aro 
 are 
 
 Like the rest, tlicy are deceitful, and they 
 not like the rest, temperate^ for they 
 addicted to drinking brandy. What good then 
 docs the Christian religion do them, if it does 
 not nialv; them better than Mahomedans? 
 But tfjcir religion scarcely deserves the name 
 of Christian ; it is so mixed up with errors. 
 
 The Copts count their prayers on beads— as 
 the Roman Catholics do — they pray seven times 
 a day, at particular hours, which is oftener than 
 the Mahomedans, who pray five times ; but 
 the Copts do not say these prayers in public. 
 In church they think it right to stand the 
 whole time, and as they get much tired, they 
 lean upon a crutch during the service. How- 
 ever, there is one point in which the Copts do 
 well, for they teach their boys at school to 
 repeat portions of Scripture in Arabic (the 
 language spoken in Egypt), so that the children 
 can understand what they learn. 
 
 THE WONDERS OF EGYPT. 
 
 There is a river in Egypt which may be ac- 
 counted a wonder, for it is different from all 
 other rivers. It waters the whole land, as the 
 
 ram 
 
 waters other countr 
 
 ^u-xxx >vat^io uuiLT countne.s. 'i'here is no rain 
 in Egypt, and if it were not for this overflowing 
 
 river, nothing would 
 
 grow; but now the land 
 
16 
 
 EGYPT. 
 
 ii 
 
 produces abundance of corn. The Nile is tlie 
 glory of Egypt. Its waters are of a dark blue 
 color, and very sweet and wholesome. The 
 Egyptians believe that there is no water like 
 it, and many travellers say the same. 
 
 Every spring the Nile overflows, and for 
 three months the waters are increasing, so that 
 the whole country is like one great lake. Then 
 the waters begin to dry up, leaving behind a 
 rich black mud. A great deal of the water is 
 kept from escaping by the canals that run 
 through the fields in every direction, and which 
 are stopped up by great banks of earth. From 
 these canals people water the fields during the 
 rest of the year. 
 
 The Nile is a wonder of God's creation. 
 There are other wonders of man's making, far 
 less wonderful, and far less useful, than the 
 Nile. 
 
 The pyramids are great piles of stones. 
 There is one much larger than the rest. It is 
 possible to climb to the top, for the stones on 
 the sides are uneven, like steps; yet the steps 
 are so high that Englishmen find it very hard 
 to clamber up such stairs ; but some Egyptians 
 can jump from stone to stone like goats, and 
 they help travellers to get up and to get down. 
 The top of the largest pyramid has crumbled 
 away, so that there is a large flat place where 
 
EGYPT. 
 
 17 
 
 lie is tlie 
 ark blue 
 
 le. The 
 iter like 
 
 and for 
 ', so that 
 :e. Then 
 )ehind a 
 water is 
 that run 
 d which 
 1. From 
 ring the 
 
 creation, 
 iing, far 
 han the 
 
 stones, 
 t. It is 
 tones on 
 he steps 
 ;ry hard 
 ^yptians 
 ats, and 
 it down, 
 'iimbled 
 e where 
 
 the climbers may stand and enjoy the vast 
 prospect. 
 
 Picture of Pyramids. 
 
 But do you not inquire, what is the use of 
 these py j'amids ? For a long while people were 
 perplexed about it. At length an opening 
 was found in iha side of one of the pyra- 
 mids. Then narrow, slanting passages were 
 discovered; some went down and some up. 
 When tlie traveller went down, he felt as if he 
 were going down into a well, the way was so 
 stee|> and dark ; and to prevent slipping it was 
 necessary to have a rope tied round his waist, 
 and for a guide to huld one end of it. All the 
 passages are inhabited by sleeping bals; they 
 are as hot as an oven. 
 
 f-i 
 
 f* ■ ■ I . 
 
 '/ T- 
 
 TV 
 
 : 
 
 I 
 
 r- 
 
18 
 
 EGYPT. 
 
 To 
 
 what did the passages lead ? To dark 
 chambers. In the largest a stone chest was 
 found ; it had no lid, and it contained nothing 
 but rubbish. What a disappointment to those 
 who expected to lind treasures, or, at least, the 
 bones of ancient kings ! For it is supposed 
 that the proud Pharaohs, who once reigned 
 over Egypt, built these pyramids for their 
 tombs ; but if they did, and if they were buried 
 there, robbers must have stolen their bones and 
 their treasures. 
 
 Several pyramids have been opened. In 
 one there was found the bones of a hull, once 
 the god of the Egyptians ! 
 
 TJie three famom Cities. 
 Cairo is the royal city. 
 Alexandria is the trading city. 
 Thebes is the ancient city. 
 
 
 : m 
 
 CAIRO. 
 
 This city was built by the Arabs, who con- 
 quered Egypt, and it shows that they did not 
 know how to build a city, for such crooked and 
 narrow streets are seldom seen. These narrow 
 streets are more shadv thnn ttirle streets 
 
 would be—and that is an advanta 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 4 
 
 I 
 
 4 
 
 •i 
 
 
 ge in a hot 
 
EGYPT, 
 
 19 
 
 To dark 
 chest was 
 d nothing 
 t to those 
 
 least, the 
 supposed 
 B reigned 
 for their 
 Te buried 
 )ones and 
 
 ned. In 
 mll^ once 
 
 dio con- 
 did not 
 ked and 
 narrow 
 streets 
 n a hot 
 
 .A 
 
 country — but then they are very close and 
 much crowded. 
 
 As the Egyptians are fond of riding, the 
 streets arc full of camels and ^sses, which 
 jostle each other at every step. In that 
 great Chinese city, Canton, the streets are 
 very narrow, but there no one rides, so that 
 it is only men who throng the way ; but in 
 Cairo there are beasts as well as men. The 
 noise is very great, through the bawling of the 
 servants, who run before their masters to clear 
 the way. 
 
 The worst evil is the dust, which is amazing, 
 because only five showers fall in the course of 
 the year, and there are sandy deserts all around 
 Egypt. The dust renders many people bhnd. 
 
 There are two employments for which bhnd 
 people are thought suitable. One is teaching 
 children. Blind men, who know a great many 
 verses of the Koran, keep schools, and teach 
 the children to repeat their lessons after them. 
 
 Another employment for blind men is calling 
 out prayer-time from the minarets (or towers) 
 of the mosques. This is done, as you know, 
 five times a day. It is thought best to get blind 
 men to call out these hours, because when they 
 stand on tlie high minarets they cannot see 
 into the courts as other men would. 
 Inside the houses of Cairo there are multi- 
 
20 
 
 EGYPT. 
 
 tudes of enormous spiders, buzzing flies, biting 
 mosquitoes. Nor are these the worst enemies ; 
 rats run boldly about the rooms ; and snakes 
 and scorpions creep slily in. Cairo might be 
 a beautiful place, with its numerous gardens and 
 magnificent mosques, but it is a most odious 
 citj. Lately, however, some fine wide streets 
 have been built. 
 
 Seven miles from Cairo the pyramids begin, 
 and extend for seventy miles along the banks 
 of the river. As that part of Egypt is quite 
 flat, these pyramids look like liills of man's 
 mvention ; and what low hills they are, and 
 what ugly hills, compared to those of God's 
 creation ! 
 
 ALEXANDRIA. 
 
 There was an ancient city of that name, 
 built by Alexander the Great, but it lies in 
 ruins, and another city has been built close to 
 It. It is a busy city, for the harbor is crowded 
 with ships ; but it has a gloomy appearance, 
 for It lies on the borders of the desert. 
 
 This 
 
 the 
 
 sea 
 
 THEBES. 
 
 ily a ruined city 
 coast, amonor hio-li 
 
 IS 
 
 many miles from 
 mountains, far up 
 
THE DYIXG BOYS. 
 
 21 
 
 JS, biting 
 inemies ; 
 I snakes 
 night be 
 iens and 
 k odious 
 e streets 
 
 s begin, 
 e banks 
 is quite 
 f man's 
 ire, and 
 f God's 
 
 name, 
 
 lies in 
 
 ilose to 
 
 rowded 
 
 arance, 
 
 the great river Nile. Here kings once reigned 
 in s|)lendor, before the time of the Pharaohs, 
 and before the building of the pyramids. Now 
 the fierce hyena walks among the fallen pillars 
 of ancient temples and palaces I 
 
 THE DYINa BOYS. 
 
 An Egytian mother once entreated a kind 
 English lady to visit her little boy, who was very 
 ill. The lady went. She saw a poor little crea- 
 ture lying in his nurse's arms, his body withered, 
 one eye much inflamed, and a sore place behind 
 his ear. He appeared to be much neglected, 
 as Egyptian children generally are. His poor 
 limbs were not washed, nor his wound dressed, 
 nor his eye bathed. He was a miserable object. 
 The lady sent a lotion, and desired his mother 
 to apply it to the eye, and the ear, and to rub 
 the whole body with it. The mother only used 
 it once ; she was not accustomed to give her- 
 self trouble, even for her own dear child. It 
 is not surprising that the little fellow grew 
 worse. At last he said to his mother, " I am 
 going to die, but do not put me in the grave ; 
 I shall be afraid to be there alone— it is quite 
 dark." ^ 
 
 The child did not know that Christ 
 
 moment they leave 
 
 the souls of believers the 
 
 receiv^es 
 
22 
 
 THE DYING BOYS. 
 
 the body, and does not let them lie in the dark 
 grave. His little heart would have been com- 
 forted had he known Jesus ! But the mother 
 did not know Ilim herself. She thought that 
 the soul remained one night in the body, after 
 it was dead, and that then it went to the other 
 world. When her child died he was buried 
 immediately in the large family tomb, which 
 was a dark chamber, containing coffins. The 
 mother chose to spend the first night there 
 herself, saying, " My poor boy is afraid to be 
 alone." 
 
 It was great love that made her willing to 
 spend a night in a dark tomb ! What a dismal 
 night it must have been ! A Christian mother 
 need not undergo such sorrow as the poor 
 Mahomedan endured. She has heard of the 
 happy multitude, with golden harps and shin- 
 ing robes, who stand around the throne ; but 
 this Egyptian believed in Mahomet only, and 
 not in Jesus and his salvation. 
 
 I will now speak of another Egyptian boy. 
 His name was Mahmoud Solimon Elketo. 
 He was the son of a widow, and he loved 
 his mother very tenderly; but the Pasha 
 took him away from her and sent him to 
 England. This was a very cruel action, and 
 yet it brought much happiness to the boy 
 in the end. Mahmoud was only twelve years 
 
 ii 
 
THE DYING BOYS. 
 
 23 
 
 the dark 
 een com- 
 ) mother 
 ight that 
 dy, after 
 he other 
 s buried 
 b, which 
 IS. The 
 bt there 
 id to be 
 
 ilHng to 
 a dismal 
 I mother 
 lie poor 
 i of the 
 id shin- 
 ne; but 
 alj, and 
 
 an boy. 
 Elketo. 
 3 loved 
 Pasha 
 him to 
 on, and 
 he boy 
 '■e years 
 
 4 
 4 
 
 old when he embarked for England. There 
 was a mournful parting ; his mother exclaimed, 
 "To part with thee is hard, but most of all to 
 see thee go to a country of ' dogs.' " This was 
 the name she gave to Christians. 
 
 Nineteen youths accompanied Mahmoud. 
 The Pasha forced them all t-o go, whether they 
 wished it or not, because he desired to have 
 some of his people educated in England ; for 
 he was wise enough to think England a much 
 better country than Egypt. 
 
 Mahmoud cried bitterly during the voyage ; 
 but when he arrived in London he left off cry- 
 ing, that he might give all his mind to his 
 studies, and be able soon to return to his 
 mother. He remained a year at school, learn- 
 ing to read and write, and then he went to 
 Portsmouth to learn to build ships. He in- 
 quired, "How long shall I remain here?" 
 " Why are you in such haste ?" was the answer. 
 "Because I want to see my mother again." 
 
 All this time he did not believe in Jesus ; 
 but while at Portsmouth he listened atten- 
 tively to a faithful minister, and by degrees 
 he found out that Mahomet was a deceiver, 
 and that Jesus was the Son of God. 
 
 Now he began to rejoice that he had ever 
 come to England ; yet still, when asked how 
 
24 
 
 THE DYING iiOYfi. 
 
 he liked the country, lie replied, '*I sliould 
 like it very well, if iny motluT were here." 
 
 At last he caught ii severe cold, and he be- 
 came so ill that the doctors desired that he 
 might be sent back to Kgypt immediately. But 
 he was too weak to embark. One day when he 
 was recovered from a fainting fit, he said, "O 
 how weak I am, I shall never see my dear 
 mother !" "Was he sorry that he had left her? 
 No; he was heard to say, '' What a happy thing 
 it is to die in a Christian country, — to die in a 
 Christian family, — to die in Christ I" 
 
 His last pra3^eTs were, " O Lord, receive me 
 to thy arms ! O Lord, receive me to thy ever- 
 lasting joy ! O Lord, receive my soul !" Thus 
 Mahmoud passed through the valley of the 
 shadow of death, at the age of eighteen years. 
 Though he never returned to his mother's 
 arms he was received into his Saviour's ever- 
 lasting arms. 
 
 There are many prophecies concerning Egypt 
 in the Bible. 
 
 God was angry with it on account of its 
 pride. 
 
 One of the kings declared, "The river is 
 mine and I have made it." 
 
NUBIA. 
 
 25 
 
 [ should 
 
 )) 
 
 icrc. 
 [1 lie be- 
 lli at he 
 ily. But 
 wlicn lie 
 said, "0 
 tny dear 
 left her? 
 PJ tiling 
 i die in a 
 
 This was the sentence against Egypt : "It 
 shall be the basest of the kingdoms ;" and so it 
 is at this day. Ez. xxix. 15. 
 
 But there is a promise for Egypt. God 
 shall say, "Blessed be Egypt, 7ny people.^^ 
 Isaiah, xix. 25. 
 
 Egypt was " the house of bondage." 
 
 Egypt is "the basest of kingdoms." 
 
 Egypt shall be " blessed." 
 
 jeivc me 
 ihy ever- 
 !" Thus 
 r of the 
 in years, 
 mother's 
 ir's ever- 
 
 igEgyp* 
 
 Qt of its 
 
 river is 
 
 NUBIA. 
 
 Those who wish to visit Nubia ought to go 
 there in a boat, for there is no other pleasant 
 ^way. The river Nile, which runs through 
 Egypt, runs through Nubia also, but it does 
 not look like the same river. The Nile in 
 Egypt is a fine broad river, but the banks 
 are low and sandy, so that there is no 
 beauty in the views on either side; but the 
 Nile in Nubia flows between high rocks of 
 various forms, with waterfalls roaring like 
 thunder amongst the little isles below, so that 
 the scenery is grand. In some places it is 
 
26 
 
 NUBIA.. 
 
 lovely, and there arc beautiful palm-trees, 
 laden with dates, close to the water's edge. 
 
 But the most interesting objects are the 
 ruins of the temples. These temples were 
 built thousands of years ago, even before the 
 Israelites were slaves in Egypt. While Abra- 
 ham was worshipping the true God at the altars 
 he built in Canaan, the Nubians were worship- 
 ping their false gods in the temples they hewed 
 out of the rocks. ^ 
 
 There are also ancient tombs in Nubia, 
 and these also are hewn out of the rocks. 
 Some travellers who visited one of these tombs 
 met with such adventures as few could bear 
 to think of. 
 
 This tomb was dug in the side of a hill in 
 the sandy desert. Some Nubian guides led the 
 way, and the travellers followed. They crept 
 through a narrow entrance, and, with lights 
 in their hands, they passed through two dark 
 chambers. They entered a third chamber. 
 They found a pit in the midst. Just as 
 they were going to let themselves down into 
 it, ten thousand bats, wakened by their lights, 
 began flying about, and strilving against their 
 faces. On looking up they perceived mil- 
 lions more hanging from, the roof, and cling- 
 ing to each other — mouths gaping, — eyes flash- 
 ing, — ^wings flapping, — as if in a state of alarm. 
 
 
NUBIA. 
 
 27 
 
 ilm-trees, 
 edge. 
 
 are the 
 les were 
 efore the 
 lie Abra- 
 the altars 
 worship- 
 ey hewed 
 
 1 Nubia, 
 le rocks. 
 ;se tombs 
 •uld bear 
 
 ' a hill in 
 3S led the 
 liey crept 
 th lights 
 two dark 
 chamber. 
 Just as 
 own into 
 3ir lights, 
 inst their 
 ved mil- 
 md clinsf- 
 syes flash- 
 of alarm. 
 
 But the creatures did not remain hanging 
 from the roof; every moment more and more, 
 leaving their places in the crowd, began to 
 sweep througli the air. Notwithstanding, — the 
 travellers made their way through the flying 
 troop, and went down into the pit, where they 
 found another chamber, and narrow passages ; 
 but they were pursued by the bats, swiftly 
 wheeling and whiiiing all around, till at last 
 a cloud of them, passing by, put out all the 
 lights with their wings. What a situation for 
 travellers to be in ! — in darkness, deep under 
 ground, amidst a host of odious bats, some 
 over head and some on the ground, on which 
 they trod whenever they stirred a step I Hap- 
 pily they were able to light their tapers again. 
 After wandering about a little more, without 
 finding anything curious, they got out of the 
 tomb, glad to breathe the fresh air, and to 
 behold the light of heaven. 
 
 Since that tomb was dug, thousands of years 
 have passed away. Nubia was then a heathen 
 country. Afterwards it became a Christian 
 country, and the ruins of a few churches may 
 still be seen among the hills. 
 
 But what is Nubia now ? A Mahomedan 
 
 countrv- Tt hai^ bfien ftonmiftrpd hv 'Kcrvnt. and 
 
 - _ . . ^ ._^. — ^^. j_ .. — 
 
 it has followed the religion of Egypt ; yet the 
 people are so savage that they hardly know of 
 
 ffl 
 
 m 
 
 ' • ♦ 
 
 m 
 
 - — 
 
 1 
 
 ; 1 
 
 .|^^^H 
 
 i^ 
 
 1 
 
28 
 
 NUBIA. 
 
 what religion they are. One of their dehghts 
 is to dance by moonlight around large fires, 
 and, as they dance, to play strange antics, and 
 to make strange noises, acting more like 
 demons than like men. As the traveller 
 passes down the Nile, he sees these fires blaz- 
 ing on the heights after the sun has set. 
 
 There are many miserable villages among 
 the rocks. The huts are of loose stones, 
 thatched with dry stalks. The men wear white 
 calico caps (not red like the Egyptians). Their 
 garments are a shirt and trowsers. They are 
 a fine race of people, tall and strong, and of a 
 dark copper color; their eyes are large and 
 bright, their faces broad and round, their noses 
 and their lips rather thick. Some have woolly 
 hair, but others straight locks. 
 
 Picture of Nubian Girl. 
 
 The women wear a loose calico robe, and 
 
NUBIA. 
 
 29 
 
 delights 
 ge fires, 
 tics, and 
 ire like 
 raveller 
 res blaz- 
 t. 
 
 I among 
 stones, 
 ar white 
 . Their 
 ^hey are 
 md of a 
 rge and 
 jir noses 
 3 woolly 
 
 be, and 
 
 they adorn themselves with necklaces of glass 
 beads, and amulets of horn or brass. They 
 first put on these amulets when they are 
 children, and when they are grown up these 
 amulets are so tight that they cannot be taken 
 off, except with a knife. Also, the little girls 
 wear pegs in their noses, to prepare them for 
 holding nose-rings afterwards. Their black 
 hair is matted together in long strings with 
 oil, which, melting in the sun, drops down on 
 their necks and cheeks, and soon becomes 
 rancid ; indeed their whole bodies are oiled to 
 keep them from being scorched by the burning 
 rays of the sun. 
 
 Animals. — On the banks of the Nile enor- 
 mous crocodiles lie basking in the sun, and 
 far above — the timid and bright-eyed gazelle 
 is bounding from rock to rock. 
 
 There is one very curious animal common in 
 Nubia : it is the chameleon. This little crea- 
 ture is famous for changing its color; some- 
 times it is of a dull green, at other times of a 
 yellowish-brown. It is supposed that it turns 
 this yellowish-brown color when it is afraid. 
 It is very wild when first caught, and hisses 
 and struggles to get away, but it soon becomes 
 tame, and then it is verv useful, especiallv in 
 hot countries, for, when annoyed by the flies, 
 you may take the little creature in your hand. 
 
 1 
 
 i\ 
 
30 
 
 ABYSSINIA. 
 
 and it -will dart out its long tongue and catch 
 them in great numbers. Yet it is a quarrel- 
 some animal ^ith its own species, for when 
 several chameleons are shut up together they 
 will bite off one another's legs and tails. 
 
 ABYSSINIA. 
 
 There is one reason why we should desire to 
 hear about Abyssinia. It is the only Christian 
 kingdom in Africa. There are places where 
 missionaries have lately turned many of the 
 natives to Christ, but Abyssinia is the only 
 kingdom where Christianity is the established 
 religion. It has been so for more than a 
 thousand years. 
 
 But what sort of Christianity is found in 
 Abyssinia? A Christianity very unlike the 
 religion that Christ taught. 
 
 Let us first describe the country, and then 
 inquire about the people. 
 
 Abyssinia, in two respects, is quite the con- 
 trary of Egypt : while Egypt i& flat, Abyssinia 
 is full of mountains ; while it scarcely rains 
 
ABYSSINIA. 
 
 31 
 
 at all in Egypt, tliere are two rainy seasons 
 in Abyssinia, when the rain pours down with 
 great violence. It is these rains and these 
 mountains of Abyssinia which render Egypt so 
 fruitful, for the streams pouring down the 
 heights of Abyssinia, help to form that noble 
 Nile, which waters the plains of Egypt. You 
 may imagine, that a country full of mountains 
 and streams must be beautiful. 
 
 II 
 
 THE PEOPLE OF ABYSSINIA. 
 
 There is no country where the natives are of 
 so many shades of color ; some are almost 
 black, and others almost white. The reason 
 is, that the climate is so different in different 
 parts ; for the valleys are as hot as India, the 
 mountains as cool as France. The people are a 
 fine race, tall and strong ; and even those who 
 are black, have good features. 
 
 Caps and bonnets are never worn, nor hats, 
 nor turbans, nor shoes nor sandals ;- — every 
 one, whether man or woman, goes bare-headed 
 and bare-footed. Yet the women wrap their 
 heads in a thick sheet, and let it serve the 
 pxirpose of a veil. 
 
 Every one wears white garments : the women 
 wear a loose white gown and thick white 
 
82 
 
 ABYSSINIA. 
 
 wrapper; the men wear short white trowsers, 
 and a white upper garment. But when they 
 lose their friends, they wear black clothes or 
 yellow. Some are satisfied with rolling their 
 white clothes in the mud, and making them 
 black in that way. 
 
 The women are fond of finery, as in other 
 countries, and delight in rings and armlets of 
 silver. They have also their own peculiar orna- 
 ments. Not content with their eyebrows, they 
 pick out the hair and paint a blue line where 
 the eyebrow was; they smear their cheeks 
 with red ointment, dye their hands and feet red 
 also, and stop their noses with lemon-peel or 
 some sweet-scented sprig. 
 
 The men not only delight in copper and 
 silver rings, but they take pride in an orna- 
 ment which leads them to commit dread- 
 ful wickedness. Their chief glory consists in 
 a sprig of asparagus in the hair, because it is 
 the token of having slain an enemy ; every 
 one, therefore, who has never killed one, is on 
 the watch for an opportunity of slaughter, even 
 if it be only of a helpless child. Accord- 
 ingly, every man has a sword lashed to his 
 side, though its shape might lead one to mis- 
 take it for a reaping-hook. But it is not a 
 sword only ; it is used also as a knife to cut up 
 meat at dinner. It is dreadful to think, that 
 
ABYSSINIA. 
 
 88 
 
 'owsers, 
 3n they 
 ►thes or 
 ig their 
 g them 
 
 Q other 
 alets of 
 ar orna- 
 vs, they 
 3 where 
 cheeks 
 feet red 
 peel or 
 
 er and 
 1 orna- 
 
 dread- 
 sists in 
 se it is 
 
 every 
 3, is on 
 r, even 
 Lccord- 
 
 to his 
 to mis- 
 
 not a 
 cut up 
 k, that 
 
 men should carve their food with a weapon 
 stained with human blood ! 
 
 The food they carve is raw meat. They 
 never roast or boil, and they laugh at other 
 nations for burning their meat. Twice a day 
 they sit down to their horrible repasts; — at 
 noon and again at sunset ; — and they devour 
 the flesh with the eagerness of wild beasts. 
 
 Yet these barbarous men who delight in 
 slaughter, attend to the dressing of their hair 
 as much as the women, — either dividing it into 
 ringlets, or frizzing it in bunches, and always 
 soaking it in rancid butter. 
 
 Every man, woman, and child wears round 
 the neck a silken cord of sky-blue, as a sign of 
 being a Christian. This token is first put on 
 at baptism, and it would be thought a sin to 
 put it off. Thus, the same man may be seen 
 with the tokens of Christ and of Satan. The 
 blue cord is to show that he follows the Sa- 
 viour ; the sprig of asparagus that he follows 
 the Murderer; one speaks of blood shed /or 
 him, — the other of blood shed hy him. 
 
 Government. — Abyssinia was once a great 
 empire, but se v^age enemies have filled it with 
 confusion. 
 
 There are two kincrs. There is the kini? of 
 the Northern part, and his capital is Gondar. 
 
 There is the kino^ of the Southern part, and 
 
 SI 
 
 ! 
 
 3 
 
84 
 
 ABYSSINIA. 
 
 his capital is Ankobar. He is called tlie king 
 of Shoa, and lie lias a great deal of power over 
 his people. 
 
 The Koyal Banquet. — The king of Shoa 
 gave a feast to his subjects in his palace at 
 Ankobar. 
 
 The day of the feast was Easter Sunday ; 
 the hour was eight o'clock in the evening. The 
 palace was no better than a great barn; the 
 floor was covered with the skins of bulls, 
 and the wall was adorned with the shields of 
 warriors. At one end of the hall sat the 
 king upon his throne, radiant with silver, and 
 leaning on velvet cushions. There was a long 
 table placed in the midst; it was made of 
 basket work. There were no benches by the 
 table, for it was so low that they were not 
 needed. The guests sat upon the floor in three 
 rows on each side of the hall. Thin round cakes 
 were placed on the table to serve as plates. 
 
 Supper was not yet placed upon the table ; 
 there were indeed piles of bread there; and 
 there were also bowls of broth, made of 
 onions and fat, seasoned with red pepper, but 
 this broth was only intended to give a relish 
 for the food that was coming. At last it was 
 brought in, — what was it? Food such as 
 dogs would most delight in : raw, bleeding 
 flesh, just torn from the limbs of beasts 
 
ABYSSINIA. 
 
 85 
 
 newly killed. This food was contained in 
 baskets, and was brought in by slaves; the 
 beasts were killed at the very door of the hall ; 
 they were thrown down and their heads cui 
 off with swords. The guests devoured this 
 horrible repast with the eagerness of wolves ; 
 for they had fasted during forty days before 
 Easter, having eaten nothing but stinging 
 nettles, and a kind of vegetable called kail. 
 They were therefore very hungry, and thought 
 they could not eat too much. 
 
 Their drink was Mead (a liquor made of 
 honey mixed with the bitter sap of a tree). This 
 liquor, no one but the king is allowed to make. 
 It was supplied in such abundance, that by mid- 
 night there was scarcely a man in Ankobar, who 
 was not intoxicated, — except the king himself. 
 
 Both inside and outside the hall, the greatest 
 riot prevailed : the shrill sounds of wretched 
 harps, and pipes, and fiddles, mingled with the 
 shouts of the intoxicated guests. 
 
 No one can describe the scene at the door of 
 the hall ; — the ground steeped in the blood of 
 beasts, and trodden down by brutal revellers. 
 Such was the manner in which Easter Sunday 
 was profaned ! what a strange way of honor- 
 ing that evening, when Christ entered the 
 room where his disciples were assembled, say- 
 ing, "Peace be unto you." 
 
 !■: 
 
 
36 
 
 ABYSSINIA. 
 
 Village in Abyssinia, 
 
 THE HABITATIONS OF THE PEOPLE. 
 
 If the palace of tlie king be no better than 
 a barn, what must the houses of the people be 
 like ! They are more like sheds for cattle, 
 than the dwellings of men. 
 
 The floors are of mud, and are freely trodden 
 by mules and poultry. A chafing-dish is used 
 to give warmth, and as there is no chimney, 
 the walls are covered with soot. A fire is not 
 needed for cooking, as cooking is despised. 
 The beds are merely bullock skins, in which the 
 people wrap themselves at night, after having 
 
ABYSSINIA. 
 
 87 
 
 spent the evening in drinking many gallons of 
 beer. The table is very low, like a round foot- 
 stool, only larger, and made of wicker work 
 I he candles are only rags dipped in grease, and 
 give scarcely any light ; but as the inmates do 
 not employ themselves in reading or workino- 
 they only need a little light by which to drink 
 their beer. There is no glass in the windows, 
 but only shutters ; therefore, when they are 
 shut to keep out the wind and rain (which is 
 often the case), the house is quite dark. There 
 ^ no neat garden in front, but only heaps of 
 rubbish ; and water is never used to clean either 
 the dwelling or those who dwell in it. 
 
 KING OF SHOA. 
 
 He is one of the greatest tyrants in the 
 world. He has eight thousand slaves, all em- 
 ployed in his service at his different palaces ; 
 for he has a great many. He has about five 
 hundred wiv^s, and they are slaves. Every one 
 who comes into his presence, is obliged to 
 throw himself three times on the ground, with 
 his forehead in the dust. The men take off 
 their loose robe from their shoulders, as a mark 
 
 
 Yet the sight of the monarch's bed-chamber, 
 might well surprise a stranger. 
 
88 
 
 ABYSSINIA. 
 
 Tlie King of Shoa. 
 
 It was a gloomy apartment, lightened not 
 by windows, but by a chafing-dish, near which 
 a cat and kittens reposed. Close to the mon- 
 arch's bed three horses were eating from their 
 mangers. The walls were of mud, lined with 
 calico to keep out the wind ; the mud floor 
 was covered with rush matting. The seats 
 were some black leather hassocks ; but for the 
 king himself there was a better seat, — a sofa 
 with cushions. The doors had strong bars to 
 keep out the king's enemies. 
 
 In this disorderly apartment there was one 
 book — a part of the best of books — a book con- 
 tainine" the Psalms of David. Who would have 
 expected to sec it there ? It is still more sur- 
 prising to hear that the king used to arise at 
 
ABVSSINIA. 
 
 89 
 
 midnight to read in it for a little while- but 
 n see„,s that he did so, in order to b 'veVl 
 righteous and not boeause he loved the worj 
 the piiJ°Y°"''^ "'^ Wngdelightin reading 
 
 Part of the day he spent as a king ought to 
 spend 1 For several houiB he saf upfn Ws 
 
 S; found. "^^ *" "'S^^'l *« P^o^est, 
 
 It th!^r 1 , T'^ ^'^ ^''^ '°y»i footstool. 
 
 grand to dme with any othe,^. After he had 
 
 anThls oh";?'-*'! ''°°" ^^^'^ ^''-^ open 
 
 to a feast of ™"'^' ''"' "^"^^"^ «<»* ^own 
 to a feast of raw meat. His majesty spent 
 
 the evening hours, like his subject^, in drink 
 
 drank beer he drank mead. When he J 
 jred to rest, a band of pries^ standing n" 
 
 o holf "T: ^'^''' *^ ^'"« '^^'""«' or rafter 
 to howl and to scream. It was believed that 
 
 hese hymns would guard the king f:^m evi 
 ^nts and therefore all night long the stun 
 ning sounds were continued. 
 This kins did other good deeds, besides 
 
 reading the Psalms at night. lie fed 
 thousand people, and he employed ma 
 own slaves in preparing their food 
 
 a 
 
 ajiy a 
 
 oyed many of his 
 
 in his 
 
40 
 
 ABYSSINIA. 
 
 bakehouse tlieir bread — ^in bis brewbouse tbeir 
 beer — and in bis boiling-bouse, tbeir red pep- 
 per soup. 
 
 But, notwithstanding all tbese charitable 
 deeds, be was so much bated, that 4ie was 
 afraid of being killed ; and, to defend himself, 
 he kept a pistol concealed in his girdle, and 
 had a band of warriors to guard bis bed at 
 night. So that, while the priests tried to keep 
 away evil spirits^ soldiers tried to keep away 
 evil men. 
 
 But it is not wonderful that the kings of 
 Shoa are hated, for they are extremely cruel 
 even to their own relations. They always cause 
 their uncles and brothers to be imprisoned, 
 lest they should seize upon the throne. This 
 king of Shoa (of whom we have been speaking) 
 followed the wicked customs of his ancestors. 
 His uncles and brothers had passed many 
 years shut up in dark vaults, — never breath- 
 ing the open air, except at night, when they 
 were permitted to creep out of the door for a 
 little while. Their only amusement in their 
 dungeons was making ivory combs, and the 
 wooden frames of harps. 
 
 Once when the king was suffering from a 
 dangerous illness, an English ambassador 
 visited his palace, and found him lying down 
 and supported by pillows in a dark corner of 
 
ABYSSIXTA. 
 
 41 
 
 ises made in sickness arp nft ^*i'''^'^^- I^'om- 
 
 ^-Ith is -to J J ,h?wr Sho"''^" 
 membered his. ^ ^^^^ ^6- 
 
 4rirr'r;tfi°:^ ^''-*--' 
 
 seated upon velvet cSi^ TsTf "" 
 su^ounded by hi« eouS It L^T ' 
 
 Se7;L2rr^r^^^^^^^^^^^^ 
 
 thirty yeaT T*! V t ^^ *^^° ''>'^* «P ^^ 
 
 had never bounded over t£] " * *"'"' *'^ 
 the steep rocks h-?t I i^ T"' °°'" """^^ed 
 
 about tlfeir t:;.'"2de °tL"^^M°"'^ 
 even stand upright for t^!' ^a^ """^"^ °°* 
 fastened roun'^i te wri t Id „ ^"\^ °''"" 
 
 be^WpaifriiS/^r''^""''"" 
 
 VVhat miserable obiect<? tli^xr n 
 theyenterpri ion • ""^J^^^^ they appeared, as 
 
 shutting their eves V't:"',;."'"-'""^' """^ ^'alf 
 
 14 
 
42 
 
 ABYSSINIA. 
 
 the ground at the monarch's feet. The chains 
 were still upon their hands ; yet in those hands 
 they held a great number of combs and little 
 harps, their own workmanship, and presented 
 them as an offering to their sovereign. 
 
 The king now desired the chains to be 
 struck off forever. 
 
 All standing around rejoiced to behold the 
 hateful chains unfastened, and the harmless 
 hands liberated: all rejoiced — except those 
 who had worn the chains ; instead of re- 
 joicing, they gazed stupidly around ; for their 
 minds had been nearly destroyed by their 
 long captivity. They knew nothing, but how 
 to carve harps and combs, for they had 
 never been taught anything besides. The 
 voice of laughter was strange to their ears, for 
 they had passed their years in sadness, and 
 almost in silence. 
 
 The king struck the strings of his poor 
 brother's harp. That harp, if it could have 
 spoken, would have said to the monarch, 
 " Why could you so cruelly neglect Mm who 
 made me — thy own brother ?" But the cour- 
 tiers loaded the king with praises for his 
 generosity. He was highly satisfied with 
 himself, and thought he had done a fine 
 action in setting his relations free. 
 
 rr , 
 
 ing to the English visitors, he said : " Write 
 
chains 
 ! hands 
 d little 
 jsented 
 
 to be 
 
 M the 
 irmless 
 those 
 of re- 
 r their 
 ' their 
 it how 
 Y had 
 The 
 irs, for 
 s, and 
 
 ABYSSIXIA. 
 
 is 
 
 Write 
 
 of Xt.':n\'"°/ true Christian, instead 
 
 E.uoxoK.-Pe;r;siie'?r: r '?• 
 
 Ployment is dancing and^singing ' ^''' "'"■ 
 ^etS':rafr^r-/~ntb,Hi. 
 cloak, his crueifix T , ^"° ^''''''^' "^'^ ^lack 
 
 priest's turban lookl"? p^eut" if ''^ 
 surprising that nnV^fo i ^^ * ■'^* ^^^"^8 
 
 the Wn. d^l" so tnd fTrr'^°^' - 
 and in general trT/"^*'" ^^^'i dress, 
 
 tWng that t^r w\ ^^'f s'wans avoid every 
 
 hatelS deXSt'^'r -^PP^^^^' ^^ they 
 them as poS o ' T^""'^ "^^'"^ "°l*e 
 smoke, „nrink cofT "°'°''"* ^''^^ "«^«'- 
 
 homedans in J *'^ '^"'"^ ^^^ the Ma- 
 
 ti^emselves up to^ rwf ^r T!!. ^' ,^^"^8 
 
 >t 
 
 drink 
 
 ^P to devou 
 ing beer to excess 
 
 nng raw flesh, and 
 
44 
 
 ABYSSINIA. 
 
 While the Abyssinians wear white garments, 
 the priest is wrapped in a hlach cloak. Great 
 reverence is paid to him by the people ; his 
 hand is always kissed as a mark of respect. 
 
 Why does the priest carry a crutch in his 
 hand ? Probably it is intended to represent 
 a crook, and to show that he is a shepherd. 
 In former days there may have been priests 
 who fed the sheep like shepherds ; but now the 
 priests use their crutches in dancing ! I The 
 service in the church consists chiefly in dancing 
 and singing. 
 
 See that little round white hut, with a 
 thatched and pointed roof, thickly shaded by 
 high trees. It is a church. Enter, but beware 
 not to go too far in. The middle part is sacred, 
 and may be trodden by none but priestly feet. 
 There is a passage all round the building 
 inside, where any feet may tread. The middle is 
 so sacred that only the cAie/'priest may approach, 
 for there lies concealed the ark- — which is the 
 communion table. We see how these Chris- 
 tians have imitated the Temple of the Jews — 
 and this is a great error — for the Jewish mode 
 of worship ought not to be followed by us. 
 
 The morning service on Sundays begins at 
 seven. The congregation, standing all round, 
 gaze at the priests in the midst, drumming on 
 their drums, tinkling with their timbrels, 
 
 ._u 
 
i 
 
 ABYSSINIA. ^g 
 
 tenng voices of the priests ^^"''^"g' "^i*" 
 
 Besides the Scriptures, other books are read 
 full of absurd histories of the saint, l,.?' 
 sermon is ever preached. ' ^"* °° 
 
 It IS not surprising that the priests rearl 
 badly for they think it quite enouK W 
 thexr letters without understanding Se ll 
 g^ge they are reading. A niissi!n^ Z 
 
 everhishpri^f '*"'*' "^-' - 
 
 «^..o<^ wh;t you hate ri?"*'''^ ^""^ 
 sion^!° ""^ ""' *^' "^^"^S-" ^<i the mis- 
 
 '1 
 
46 
 
 ABYSSINIA. 
 
 The cunning priest, supposing that the 
 missionary did not understand the language 
 of the book, pretended to translate. But the 
 missionary did understand, and thus he de- 
 tected the deceit. 
 
 "That is not the meaning," he exclaimed. 
 " You do not understand." 
 The priest confessed that he did not. 
 Then the missionary began to warn this 
 wicked priest. " You profess to teach others 
 the way of salvation, when you do not know 
 it yourself. Have you never heard how Jesus 
 said :— * If the blind lead the blind, both shall 
 fall into the ditch ?' " 
 
 There are a multitude of priests in Abyssinia; 
 but of what use are such priests? 
 
 There is no land so full of churches, because 
 to build a church is thought a sure method 
 to save the soul. To every church there are 
 twenty priests. 
 
 The Abyssinians find no comfort in their 
 religion, though it is called Christian. They 
 know not the way of salvation by faith in 
 Christ, but they hope to be saved by good 
 works. 
 
 Fasting is one of .those good works. Though 
 so fond of feasting^ they keep two fasts every 
 week. On "Wednesday and Friday they eat 
 nothing till evening, and then only boiled 
 
 
lat the 
 
 ,nguage 
 
 5ut the 
 
 he de- 
 
 laimed. 
 
 rn this 
 others 
 ; know 
 7 Jesus 
 h shall 
 
 rssmia; 
 
 ►ecause 
 nethod 
 ?re are 
 
 a their 
 
 They 
 
 lith in 
 
 '' good 
 
 hough 
 
 every 
 
 ey eat 
 
 boiled 
 
 wheat, 
 
 ABrssiNiA. 
 
 47 
 
 are so many y^Z^Tf I ^''* ^*' ^« ^^^^e 
 flshes are l^Cn^J:^^ ^^"^' '^^' *^e 
 Besides these^wSfT ^T '^' ''''^^^' 
 
 [-tswhichlastSnX^^^^ '''''''' 
 
 these fasts. On the wjd>i -'^'^* 's one of 
 
 these are sI^uX " ^^^^7^* ^-Z-'-/; 
 
 t% thini wereldf f^ti J'T '^^^ 
 them they eat an «„„. feasting, and upon 
 
 ieep SatLay ^ a TTT '^"'^°*'*-^- They 
 the Jewish SabbTth "^ '^"•^' ^^"^^^^ ^* ^«« 
 
 fa3&g/::d'Zii%:a2;r^ "^, ^p^-^* '•» 
 
 day. ^' ^"''^ay, Tuesday, and Thura- 
 
 dies; eve^ one eS^l ! '" <«*<'o«as he 
 either for J ^hort, offo^ a lof! !° ^^" >^'. 
 dreadful the thou4t J ,^ *™^- ^ow 
 
 it were only for 2 mf''^ *''"'' "^^ «^^'-if 
 The Deoni; h? ""^ ^^^ hour ! - 
 
 «pi^i^&':^e;^!r--^^-<>fevil 
 
 ^- brui^d the serStrC»r.i?..^r -^^^ 
 ^thout fii 
 
 eat, 
 
 cl XX. -^"v^arenot 
 
 shutting the doore, to keep 
 
48 
 
 ABYSSINIA. 
 
 out the devils, and without lighting a fire to 
 scare them away. They wear amulets or charms 
 for the same purpose. The women (besides 
 the sky-blue cord worn by all) have a red cord, 
 as thick as a bell-rope, with a tassel, suspended 
 to their necks. It is an amulet. Pieces of paper 
 containing secret words, are concealed in it. 
 
 When a missionary was ill, he was much 
 tormented by people pressing him to wear 
 amulets, and assuring him that his sickness 
 was caused by evil spirits. 
 
 Some hid amulets in his bed, while others 
 tried by force to tie them round his neck; 
 but he resisted with all his might. He pulled 
 the hidden amulets from under his pillow, and 
 threw them under the feet of his mule (which 
 was close by his bed), saying to the people, 
 ** They are the work of the devil." 
 
 Character. — The Abyssinians seem to be 
 very little better than heathens or Mahomedans; 
 yet they are better in one respect. They are 
 more ashamed of wickedness ; they tell lies, 
 but they are ashamed of them. Parents punish 
 their children for stealing very severely. One 
 mother, who loved her children very much, 
 punished her little girl for stealing honey, by 
 burning the skin oflP her hands and lips ; — the 
 
 iiaLLKJUi tiiu>ii wcic luxuoL iRiKj XuC jcU') Uiuu buc; 
 
 lips that tasted the stolen sweets. 
 
ABYSSINIA. ^g 
 
 Children are trained up to behave well 
 
 One missionary declared that he never mM 
 
 vith such interesting children anyS elTe 
 
 they are so respectful, and so polite ne^are 
 
 early accustomed to be useful Th» t^^''''^ 
 
 waier and in ffrindinp- mm t+ • i , 
 
 to real tlf ;' °"^7 *° ^°y«- They are taugh 
 
 gua^Lt do T"°',' ''"' ^^ '* '^ ^° - lan- 
 guage they do not understand, they might a« 
 
 we 1 not iearn at all. Very fe; are taSt M 
 ^te as the use of the pc^n is thougS W 
 
 matemls The four precious things." 
 The hngdom of Shoa is the worat part of 
 
 ^««<A (that IS m Shoa), they are lounging 
 goss;pmg, and drinking. The slaves Sap! 
 IZt'T^"^' "°""*"^^' ^"<^ -« brought W 
 
 cane * / "^ T'^ ^''^^ *° P'^^^^"* their es- 
 cape, and urge them forward with t h^.v „,i,,s, 
 
 Most of these slaves are childre;,' to^S 
 their parents' arms. 
 
60 
 
 ABYSSINIA. 
 
 The Abyssinians are remarkably fond of 
 presents. They caU them "pleasing, and 
 delightful things." 
 
 Fondness for eating is a common fault. The 
 people eat most voraciously, taking as large ( 
 mouthfuls, and making as much noise with 
 their lips as possible ; for they say, *' JSTone 
 but a slave eats quietly." 
 
 They are not a brave nation. The sight of 
 a wild elephant fills a whole troop of men with 
 terror ; and an Englishman who was not afraid 
 to shoot one was considered a wonder. 
 
 Yet they are very cruel ; cruel— to animals, 
 tearing limb from limb, and eating their bleed- 
 mg flesh, while warm and quivering ;— cruel 
 to men, killing even the helpless children of 
 their enemies, in order to gain the honor of a 
 sprig of asparagus. 
 
 Nubia and Abyssinia are spoken of in the 
 Bible, yet not by those names. They are 
 called Ethiopia. The people are described as 
 very dark, for it is written, '' Can the Ethio- 
 pian change his skin ? Then may vou also 
 do good that are accustomed to do evil " Jer 
 xiii. 23. 
 
 It is declared that they will some day wor- 
 ship God in truth. { 
 
 The men of Ethiopia are remarkably tall. 
 
 smianf 
 
 mi 
 
 J-ne b 
 aslon^ 
 
fond of 
 ng, and 
 
 lit. The 
 
 as large 
 
 ise with 
 
 *' None 
 
 sight of 
 len with 
 )t afraid 
 
 immalsj 
 r bleed- 
 — cruel 
 Iron of 
 Lor of a 
 
 in the 
 ey are 
 ibed as 
 
 Ethio- 
 •u also 
 ' Jer. 
 
 ABYSSINIA. gj 
 
 In the Bible they are ca]Iprl u 
 In chains they shilTl "'^'' of stature." 
 
 down and nSetn^^^^^^^^ they shall faU 
 
 xJy. 14. ' ^^PP^^cation unto God. Isaiah, 
 
 Even now some of the Al..-a • • 
 quWng the way of salv^t ^^""^°^ ^^ *=''■ 
 
 words so IcrtW^r ■ ,^«'>y^'kod hi^ 
 you could be an iVo^fe'^T'' "^ *^' 
 or archbishop). Thiv K,ft i V''' ^ ^'^'^''P 
 
 visited leSL^nf -»e Abyssinians 
 
 ^-^)- They had ie^^thafa n?\T" 
 was appointed, and they were anxTJ ^^°P 
 him. When they behW^ T T ^ *° ^«« 
 it was their own'^frSf Ji^X'^-ved 
 ary He snnVa +^ *i, ' . °"^^> the mission- 
 
 they were in?. . ^ ^''^ ^^^^^ ^'t^ joy- 
 "cj were m an ecstasy of delight Ti, 
 
 treated the bishon to t,„\ li^ ^^^^ «"■ 
 to them of St *VhTv ^''"- .^' ^P°^« 
 own country wiA;!, ^. T^"^'^ ^ their 
 
 eobatwasS^f/jSSif'^^*^^*^--^ 
 
 ^^strhr---^.-- 
 
 iong as they stayed he instructed them for 
 
 I t 
 
52 
 
 ii 
 'i 
 
 BARBARY. 
 
 two hours daily. They returned home, and 
 advised their countrymen to go up and leam. 
 Company after company made the journey, 
 and returned laden with the treasures oi 
 knowledge ;— returned as that good Ethiopian 
 did in old times, reading the word of God, 
 and rejoicing in the way. See Acts, viii. 
 
 BAKBARY. 
 
 Of all the. countries in Africa this lies the 
 nearest to Europe. Just at the entrance of the 
 Mediterranean Sea there are straits only seven 
 miles across. Thus, in one hour, a person may 
 pass from Europe to Africa,— from the lands 
 of learning, and light, and liberty, to the lands 
 of ignorance, darkness, and slavery. It is true 
 that there are some lands in Europe almost as 
 dark as those in Africa ; but many are quite 
 different. 
 
 The inhabitants are called Moors, because 
 the ancient name of the country was Maurita- 
 nia. 
 
 If VOU crossed OVAr ircwn 9i>rMi\r^ ir^+zv T3««V.orTr 
 
 you would be struck by the difference in the 
 
me, and 
 i leam. 
 oumey, 
 ires oi" 
 ;hiopian 
 of God, 
 
 • • • 
 
 111. 
 
 BARBARA. 
 
 6B 
 
 lies the 
 3 of the 
 r seven 
 Dnmay 
 5 lands 
 B lands 
 is true 
 nost as 
 J quite 
 
 •ecause 
 aurita- 
 
 xbary, 
 in the 
 
 dress; for while in Spain all are wrapped in 
 bh^ garments, in Barbary all are in IL. 
 IheUoor wears a white turban, with a red 
 
 are colored, but they are concealed by his 
 great n,h^te shawl, called a burnoose. He wea^ 
 ^•ppers, but no stockings. A MoorishTady 
 
 To give you an idea of the way of living in 
 Barbary I will describe the visit an ETglsh 
 lady paid to a family in the country. ^ 
 
 ihe house was situated among hills, where 
 
 atc7o?:iiSi^~---^abuT 
 
 inHisgarderbr::-pi~L::orpr;« 
 
 he approached with a branch of banana in hi 
 Hand. H s name wa.^ Sidi Mahmoud. That 
 word, Sidi, signifies " Mister." 
 At the door of the house two young girls 
 
 Deing allowed even to woii^,-.. fi, . -^l 
 
 inrlpprl ,•+ n , " """^ ""'^ ^^t;8^^den alone : 
 
 jactais and hyenas were often prowling about. 
 
54 
 
 BARBARY. 
 
 Zuleica, the elder girl, was fourteen ; Gu- 
 mara, the younger, was only ten years old. 
 Zuleica was dressed in a red shawl, and Gu- 
 mara in a green. They each wore a little cap. 
 They conducted their visitor into a very large 
 room, with a handsome Turkey carpet in the 
 midst, and small carpets on the sides. There 
 were no chairs in the room; but the girls 
 brought a straw stool for the English lady, 
 because they knew she was not accustomed to 
 sit upon the floor. There were no ornaments 
 on the walls, except two little frames, con- 
 taining sentences from the Koran. The vis- 
 itor was surprised to see a telescope at the 
 window. Zuleica said she often amused her- 
 self in looking through it at the ships in the 
 harbor. There was one little table in the room 
 with a book and an inkstand upon it. The 
 visitor was more surprised to see these — than 
 the telescope, but she soon found that Zuleica 
 could read and write her own language, the 
 Arabic. 
 
 Though very pleasing in their manners, 
 these two girls let it be seen that they were 
 deceitful, and disobedient to their parents. 
 It cannot be expected that those who only 
 know the Koran, and believe in Mahomet, 
 Buuulu uu wuat 15 ngni. 
 
 The sisters tried to amuse their guest by 
 
BARBARY. 
 
 66 
 
 showing her over the house. In their own 
 room a negress wa^ at work, and she burst into 
 a violent fit of laughter at the sight of the 
 English lady. Zuleica opened her chests to 
 show her splendid attire. She had more than 
 twenty suite; the handsomest was of rich red 
 silk, embroidered with gold. There were neck- 
 aces, also, of pearls and diamonds. Such are 
 the delights of Moorish girls. 
 
 Gumara seemed now to think it was her 
 turn to show her treasures, and she timidlv 
 asked to be allowed to bring out her dolls. 
 Ihese dolls were dressed like Moorish ladies 
 except one that was arrayed like the Turkish 
 feultan. All the garments had been made bv 
 Crumara herself. 
 
 In one little room coffee, sweetmeats, and 
 iruits were prepared. 
 
 Towards the end of the visit the Mamma 
 appeared. It may appear strange that she did 
 not receive the guest instead of her little girls • 
 but the wives of Mahomedans are treated with 
 very little respect. The happiest part of a 
 woman's life is spent in her father's house 
 before she is married. 
 
 The COUNTRY.— Barbary is a narrow slip of 
 land by the sea-side. The fammiQ p.^,,r.+n,s- 
 
 ot Atlas divide it from the great desert of 
 Sahara, and keep off some of the heat. 
 
6$ 
 
 BARBARY. 
 
 Barbary is a land full of streams, flowing from 
 the mountains, and of flowers, covering the 
 earth like a splendid carpet. The only thing 
 wantmg is trees, and there once were trees • 
 but the Arabs have destroyed them to make 
 room for their cattle to browse. But there 
 still remain some groves of palms. The flowers 
 make amends for the want of trees ; the hya- 
 cinth, the jonquil, and the iris, display their 
 bright colors ; the red and white cistus smell 
 sweet as roses ; and the white and yellow 
 broom upon the sides of the hills, look like 
 snow and gold. 
 
 In Barbary there are some beautiful gar- 
 dens, yet they are quite unlike English gardens 
 The walks are straight and broad, and covered 
 with a trellis-work of reeds, grown over with 
 vmes. There are large square beds of fruit 
 trees. In one bed there are pomegranate- 
 trees,— in another fig-trees,— and in another 
 orange-trees ; while narrow rivulets run along 
 the borders. These are the gardens in which 
 the Moorish ladies walk. 
 
 Animals.— Barbary horses are almost as 
 famous as Arabian ; they are as strong, but 
 not as swift. 
 
 There is a great variety of wild beasts in 
 
 iiarhflrv — fl-io io/»v«i *i,^ ^ .^ ,.. . 
 
 ^ ..,^. j^^^a,^ ^ii^^. uyi^Lia^ xne won, the 
 
 leopard, the panther, and, more terrible than 
 
BABBAKy. 
 
 67 
 
 all, the hon. The cry of a hundred jackals, 
 
 hough horrible, does not alarm like th^ 
 
 r^nng of one lion. In the midst of the 
 
 thul; , " '"^'' ^°' ^°""^« "ke distant 
 
 Yet lions are sometimes made into pets and 
 playthings, for they can be tamed when they 
 
 ZIT/' -A S!"*'''">^» ^ent to call upon a 
 Fiench family i„ Barbary. He knocked at the 
 door of the room, and immediately a voice 
 « thin said '. Come in." He opened'^the door 
 bu soon shut It. Why? He saw two lion 
 walking about loose. But the lady came to 
 the door, and begged him to come in, assur- 
 ing him that the lions were quite tame The 
 gentleman felt he ought not to be afraid if a 
 My was not ; so he entered the room and sat 
 down -when, behold,-one of the lions came 
 
 Srf . ^' "^^f ''^"°'* *°° '""'^'^ •■ it seemed 
 tearful to have those strong jaws so close. The 
 Jady (who was seated on the divan, with the 
 other lion beside her), observing the uneasiness 
 of her guest, called away the lion. Very .Ud 
 tlie guest was to get rid of such a pet, and still 
 more glad to find himself again out of the 
 room where it was. 
 These lions were seven years old. 
 
 I 
 
 k 
 
 !'V«!1 
 
58 
 
 BARBABY. 
 
 MOROCCO. 
 
 This part of Barbary lies opposite to Spain. 
 There is an Emperor of Morocco. He is a 
 great tyrant. When he rides out on horseback, 
 a horseman by his side holds a crimson um- 
 brella over his head to shade him from the 
 sun ; and two men, each holding a long lance, 
 walk before. What for? To pierce through 
 immediately any one whom the Emperor con- 
 demns to die. 
 
 The name of Morocco reminds us of the 
 most beautiful sort of binding for books. It is 
 made of the skin of goats ; and the Moors have 
 a method of preparing the skin, and of making 
 It into the most delicate leather. 
 
 ALGERIA. 
 
 This part of Barbary has been conquered bv 
 the French. '^ 
 
 The capital is Algiers. 
 
 Many of the mosques have been turned into 
 Eoman Catholic churches; just as, a thousand 
 years ago, churches were turned into mosques. 
 
 TUNIS. 
 
 ^ This province is governed by a Bey. The 
 
 Sultan at Con s!tnnfir»r>-r>lQ p«iu i,-- i.j?. . 
 
 '"-^^T-^^ ^-^i-tiQ iiiiii ills servant, 
 
 but he says he is his own master. 
 
SOUTH AFEICA. 
 
 69 
 
 Tunis is the largest city in Barbarj ; yet so 
 narrow are the streets, that no wheeled car- 
 nage can pass along ; and so muddy are they 
 m rainj weather that people walk on stilts, ' 
 
 — ♦♦♦- 
 
 SOUTH AFEICA. 
 
 THE CAPE COLONY. 
 
 Have you ever remarked the shape of 
 Africa ? Broad at the top, it ends in a point. 
 In tlm respect it resembles a pear; though in 
 other respects, of a different shape. The point 
 IS called the Cape of Good Hope. It is the 
 most famous Cape in all the world. The name 
 Good Hope was given to it by the first sailors 
 from Europe that sailed by it ; they were de- 
 lighted they had got so far, and they felt a 
 good hope of reaching India ; nor were they 
 disappointed in their hope, for that Cape is on 
 tlie way to India. These sailors were from 
 Portugal. 
 
 Afterwards, sailors from Holland came to 
 the Cape, and a great many Dutchmen settled 
 
 » t.tii\X, 
 
 They 
 not too hot for the vine, nor too cold for the 
 sugar-cane. AH around the Cape, for many 
 
 m 
 
ii ! 
 
 60 
 
 THE HOTTENTOTS. 
 
 miles, there are farms belonging to Dutchmen. 
 These Dutchmen are called '' Boors." There 
 ar& farms also belonging to Englishmen ; for 
 the Cape now belongs to England. 
 
 It is called a colony, because it is inhabited 
 by people from another land, and because it 
 belongs to the sovereign of another land. It 
 is an English colony. 
 
 The Cape Colony grows larger and larger, 
 and now it reaches six hundred miles to the 
 north of the Cape. 
 
 THE HOTTENTOTS. 
 
 The Cape of Good Hope was once inhabited 
 only by Hottentots, a miserable race of people, 
 often called, in contempt, '' Totties." They are 
 about five feet high ; they have woolly hair, 
 little twmkhng eyes, flat noses, high cheek- 
 bones, thick pouting lips, and yellow skins. 
 ihey are weak and thin, and have small hands 
 and feet. Their language is very harsh, and 
 has a click in it, made by striking the tongue 
 against the roof of the mouth, and their speech 
 sounds very like the gobbling of turkeys. 
 
 Once these Hottentots were a savage people • 
 but now those living near the Cape are not 
 
 SaVaOrft /^'n/./J +ln«-rr ,,, Xl_-'_1_1 , . . 
 
 __. ..-,t.... i.xicj wunj uiicKiy covered with 
 grease, and wrapped in sheep skins, but now 
 
THE HOTTENTOTS. « 
 
 the men wear jackets and trowsers, and the 
 
 women dress in gay-colored cotton gowns 
 
 and tw,st a red handkerchief round their heads! 
 
 They have even left off their clicking lan-^a^e 
 
 and speak Dutch or English in their broS 
 
 manner. They have left off, also, their sava'e 
 
 manners; they used to tear open a sheep with 
 
 their hands, and suck its warm blood, like 
 
 fagers ; then-^ut up its flesh in strings iust 
 
 heat them for a minute on the ashes, afd then 
 
 irn^sitr^'^'"'^'''^"'-*^^^-""^^- 
 
 But have they left off their wicked prac 
 ices? They used to drink to excess, Vnd 
 they do so still; they used to delight in idle- 
 ness, and they do so still ; they used to tell 
 Jies, and they do so still. 
 
 Have not the Dutch boors who have lived 
 among them so long, taught them about God, 
 
 w ^'M'V'"" ? "o ; these boo,, have 
 treated the Hottentots like beasts. They said 
 they were almost beasts. How can that be? 
 it the Hottentots have souls they are as pre- 
 cious in the sight of God as we arc. However 
 the boors found these Hottentots were more 
 me/ul thm beasts, and they set them to watch 
 over their shppn .onrl +1^^; u.^ 
 
 When the English came a law was made to 
 torce the Boors to set the Hottentots free. This 
 
62 
 
 THE HOTTENTOTS. 
 
 law made the Boors very angry, and many of 
 them went to live higher up in Africa, beyond 
 the bounds of the colony, where they could do 
 as they pleased. 
 
 THE HISTOEY OF LITTLE JEJANA. 
 
 Jejana was a little Hottentot girl ; she was 
 early left an orphan, and became the servant 
 of a Dutch boor. Of course no one taught her 
 or cared for her. She had never seen a 
 church, nor heard of God, except when his 
 name was taken in vain. 
 
 One day she went on a journey in a wagon, 
 with her master and mistress, and she came to 
 a town where there was a church. Now her 
 mistress had brought one of her little grand- 
 children with her, and she wished to have it 
 baptized ; therefore she stopped in this town, 
 and, as it was Sunday, she went to church, and 
 she took Jejana there. But she did not let 
 the little Hottentot sit near her. Jejana stood 
 in the aisle. With great wonder she -aw the 
 people kneel, and stand, and heard them pray 
 and sing ; she knew nothing about the reason 
 of what they did, for she had never been told. 
 At last she saw the minister get up into the 
 pulpit. She listened while he uttered, with a 
 solemn voice, his short text — '<I know thy 
 
 ner. 
 
THE HOTTENTOTS. 
 
 68 
 
 works." She heard him saj, that some people 
 did bad works, such as stealing, railing, swear- 
 mg, and lying. She heard him say again that 
 God was angry with all who did such things. 
 Then she felt very much frightened; she 
 thought the minister had heard of all her 
 naughtiness ; she thought he was looking at 
 her, and she tried to hide herself behind a 
 pillar. She even thojight the minister was God. 
 When the sermon was over, Jejana followed 
 her master and mistress out of church. The 
 minister had kindly invited the travellers to 
 dine with him. Jejana helped to wait at din- 
 ner, and stood behind her mistress's chair. 
 You may imagine how*much frightened she 
 felt when she found herself so near the man 
 she thought was God. She soon found out he 
 was not ; but still she was frightened because 
 she knew there was somewhere a God who was 
 angry at wickedness. 
 
 ^ After dinner the minister began to ask Je- 
 jana a few questions. Ko one had ever asked 
 her such questions before. ''Have you been 
 to church to-day?" 
 " Yes, sir." 
 '' Did yoa understand ?' 
 
 )» 
 
 
 u 
 
 No, sir. 
 
 Bo you know there is a God ? 
 
 I have often said that 
 
 name when I swore 
 
64 
 
 THE HOTTENTOTS. 
 
 and cursed, but I know nothing about bim; 
 tell me who he is ?" 
 
 " God is a Spirit. He is everywhere. He 
 hears all you say, and sees all you do. Do you 
 know you have a soul ?" 
 
 " No, sir." 
 
 "Your soul is in your body ; it thinks. 
 Sometimes it feels glad, and sometimes sorry. 
 It can never die. When your body dies, your 
 soul will either be happy with God, or else it 
 will be cast mto hell to burn forever in the 
 fire." 
 
 " O, sir, what shall I do? I have only done 
 naughty things all my life?" 
 
 " Come, come, Jejana," said her mistress,— 
 and Jejana was obliged to go without hearing 
 another word. 
 
 How sad she felt as she was travelling in the 
 wagon! but there was no one to whom she 
 could tell her grief. When she arrived at her 
 master's house, she did her work in the kitchen 
 with a heavy heart. She was afraid God was 
 angry with her, and this made her miserable. 
 
 One day she saw an old black man in the 
 kitchen, and she heard him say he had been to 
 church lately. It came into Jejana's raind to 
 ask him about lier soul. The old man kindly 
 listened to the poor child, and gave her this 
 advice : 
 
 
THE HOTTENTOTS. 
 
 66 
 
 " Praj to God to help you." 
 
 Jejana answered, " Pray ! what is praying ? 
 Tell me how to pray." 
 
 "Go in a place all alone, my child, and say, 
 O God, help me; God, teach me.' He 
 will hear you,— indeed he will." 
 
 Jejana was very glad to know that she 
 might pray, and she did not like to wait a 
 moment ; so putting down the dish that was 
 m ber hand, she ran behind a bush and cried, 
 O God help me, O God teach me, for David 
 says thou wilt." 
 
 David, you see, was the name of the old 
 black man. Jejana prayed in his name, for 
 she did not know of the name of Jesus— that 
 name which is above every name, and through 
 which we obtain favor with God. 
 
 But God heard Jejana's prayer, and soon he 
 helped her and taught her. How ? 
 
 It was the custom of Jejana's mistress to 
 read the Bible aJoud in the great room where 
 the family sat. Jejana tried to be in the room 
 when her mistress was reading, and she brought 
 hot water to wash her master's feet, just at that 
 time. But her mistress soon forbade her to 
 do this, saying it disturbed her. Are you not 
 surprised that a woman who read the Bible 
 could be so cruel ? But many read that holy 
 book only as a form, or in order to seem good 
 
66 
 
 THE HOTTENTOTS. 
 
 r 
 
 tW ../ Ti'"'^'^""' ^'J^°^ ^«« churning at 
 the end of the great room, when her misLs 
 
 began to read. These words were in the 
 chapter: "Ask, and it shall be g^vcn se k 
 and ye shall find." On hearing fhis pr'omt; 
 Jejana cried out, "Whose words are those?" 
 Her mistress answered, "They are not for 
 you. what a cruel, what a fivlse answer I" 
 Jejana beheved that those words were for her 
 though^she did not know they were the word.^ 
 
 At last ?'ae told her mistress that she longed 
 
 iTt tr^ ^'"" '"''"'^ ^'^^ -'S''* l--^ 
 "Are you mad, Jejana ?" 
 
 about God, for if I stay here, I shall die." 
 
 Die, THEN," said her mistress, "for .vhat 
 are you better than a beast ?" 
 
 "O mistress! I have a soul; the minister 
 
 St rTd 't ' .''^? I ^''^ *"* '^ ^ '"^y ^^'^ ^ith- 
 
 out God, I shall die, and go to hell " 
 
 "If you ask again," replied the hard-hearted 
 mistress, "you shall be beaten from head to foot " 
 boon afterwards Jejana escaped, and went 
 to the town where she had heard the min- 
 ister preach. His text this time was, "Him 
 tliat Cometh to in a t .xriii ,\, ^-.,.- . „ 
 
 T^r T • /' ■" ' ' " " "Owise cast out.' 
 Mw Jejana heard how Jesus had died for her 
 
THE HOTTENTOTS. ^tr 
 
 aon her sins, and to receive her as his ohiV 
 
 rtTtStTf ' f '''''' "" ^"^^ burin ^'t 
 row that had so long pressed her down. 
 
 s^ext day her old master came to the town 
 
 poJ:t^---^^^^^ 
 
 out her I f '^'^ *° '^*"™ l">me with- 
 out her Jejana became a servant in a Chris- 
 
 J^et none suppose that all the wives of D^^inl. 
 
 th.t . /',f "™y *°° °f Hottentot soldiere • 
 
 small—but they are useful in defendino. A 
 county because Englishmen ^f£V^! 
 
 The country. T^pmv fii^ r«« xi, . 
 
 cut dnwn +1. / -^^^^^^ *^e Cape the trees are 
 cut down the streams are dried up, the mss 
 IS burned ud : hut tl^ovp arp <=ni.- / -.' ^^^ 
 
 The aloe plant is twice the height of a laT 
 and :s crowned with largo scaa-letllowers. At 
 
 1.1^ 
 
 rl 
 
68 
 
 SOUTH AFRICA. 
 
 a distance a clump of aloes looks like a regi- 
 ment of sold iers. 1 he plant is not well known 
 in England by sight, but it is by taste, for it is 
 a common and very bitter medicine. 
 
 A journey in South A.frloa is very tedious 
 and toilsome. The travellers go in a wagon, 
 for they have to take everything with them,-^ 
 beds and blankets,— kettles and saucepans,'— 
 and these occupy much room. Oxen draw the 
 wagons, and twenty are not too many for one 
 wagon, though sometimes there are only ten or 
 twelve. At night the oxen are let loose to 
 find grass and water for themselves. 
 
 In going over the kloofs the poor oxen 
 sometimes die from fatigue. These kloofs are 
 the prettiest places in the Capo. They are 
 narrow valleys, through which a narrow 
 stream flows, overshadowed by trees and 
 adorned by flowers. There is one place, called 
 Kradok's Kloof, which frightens the traveller 
 when first he beholds it. He gQi^ out of the 
 wagon, and sees the oxen drag it down the 
 road, which is almost a precipice ; then he sees 
 them mount the other side, which is almost as 
 steep as a wall. Scattered about the road are 
 the bones of oxen that have expired whi-- in 
 the act of drawing up wagons. 
 
 T. j-iji, ^-,.,.^x^,i.^ij^. — j^eiOiC Liiu i^utcu and 
 English settled near the Cape, there were a 
 
SOUTH AFUICA. 
 
 69 
 
 Pi<!tv.reofKr<}doKs Kloof. 
 
 great number of wild am, als there ; but uo^ 
 
 tte/fotr' ^'^' '^^^'^ "'^™' ^-^d have re- 
 tired to the inner part of the country. 
 
 Beyond he pat Orange Eiver the plains 
 are covereu with troop,, of wild animals. 
 Ihere are the os viches with sn w-white 
 
 swraiy than a horse cm gallop, because they 
 have wings to help them on. ^ 
 
 The iong-necked giraffe., the tallest of ani 
 mals, quietly crop the bushes. 
 
 ♦ ' 
 
 |F 
 
 ■ 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
70 
 
 SOUTH AFKICA. 
 
 The 
 
 spriug-boks, tlie most active of beasts, 
 walk through the land. They are a kind of 
 deer, and therefore beautiful. They are called 
 spring.hoU^ because they are bucks (or stags) 
 that spnng. When pursued, they bound along 
 the plains, and spring in the air twice the 
 height of a man. They could leap over a 
 wall twelve feet high ; but there are no walls, 
 nor even hedges, in the wilds which they fre- 
 quent. Such immense numbers go together 
 that they cover the land for miles and miles,' 
 as far as the eye can reach, and yet they 
 are all as close together, as a flock of sheep 
 in a fold. If we could imagine all the peo- 
 pie of England walking together in one com- 
 pany, then we could have an idea of a herd 
 of spring-boks. The farmers are terrified, 
 when they see them coming, fearing lest their 
 own sheep and cows, should have nothing 
 to eat. . 
 
 Besides the innumerable spring-boks, there 
 are the enormous elephants, tearing down the 
 branches as they pass through the forests. 
 Hunters go out against them in hope of ob- 
 taining their tusks, which are so valuable as 
 ivory. 
 
 Though the elephant is the Urgest of ani- 
 mals, he is not the stronopM. T>i^ -rl..-^^^ 
 
 IS the strongest of animals. He is more terrible 
 
SOUTH AFKICA. 
 
 !^K,!!'t!'.?'^r'».°'-lybecau, 
 
 but becaui 
 
 Lsehe 
 
 IS 
 
 n 
 
 strong- 
 not 
 
 but then he\f t°;fr,:aV'°™^'"^^«^' 
 
 tJ-t he often beats th tit in?"' " ^^'P^' 
 tears up the ground wit} ^f '" ''^S''' *"<J 
 
 offended, he^uea £ enor T", '^^'^'^ 
 -nd him to pieees, but he ^ ' not ea^ v'^ 
 
 ■ne IS not sociable liVn tT>„ i i 
 
 likes to roam abo, t ; ) elephant ; he 
 
 in compS It I ^^' ^"^° .^'^P''^"*^ go 
 fierce an antmal Ll \ "^P^ *'"° *'^'''* «° 
 such creatureTlr ''°^ ''°"''' ^'^ *«'<''-«^ 
 indeed As let v^^^' ^°"'*^ ''^ '^'^ble 
 
 -Ideastt^Jn^tT/afhS^V-: 
 were not for somp ii'+fi , , ^^^^ ^^ is, if it 
 
 -^^^ bome littJe birds f}in+ ^^n^ -i • 
 
 pvov ^„ -lutse Diids tollow him wherp. 
 
 ever he goes, and watch near him wVvfi r ^ 
 asleep, and when they see an php^ ^' "^ 
 
 ing they wake him 7 , '""•^ approach- 
 bills. ^^ P'*'°g ^i"" with their 
 
 in AfrS^'^the'* "'" '"^ ^'^^ -ost-abounds 
 Tk ^ — '^"^ man-eater tliP TTr^xT t- 
 
 often walk in families4he ho„ Z' r '^^ 
 and the cubs <?r,mpf ' ^ ^°"®^«' 
 
 friP.^].i;„?„!^ ?°'^«b«es seyen or eight 
 
 nng the day ; m the evening they be- 
 
 sleep 
 
 
 
 ft 
 
 1^' ' 
 
 .J- 1 
 
 m ' 
 
 :. * 
 
 
 ! 
 
 m 
 
 ' 
 
 i ^ 
 
 
 H? 
 
 F 
 
 w 1 
 
 :* 
 
 
 1 
 
72 
 
 SOUTH AFRICA. 
 
 i'tiiti 
 
 gin to grumble, and at night they roar as loud 
 as thunder. If any wish to meet with lions, 
 they must go to the fountains at night, and 
 they will see them come there to drink. There 
 are some hunters so bold as to dare to go there, 
 on purpose to meet the lions. 
 
 But lions often come when they are not 
 wanted, nor expected. A party of travellers 
 were sitting one night on the gi'ound, resting, 
 and going to sleep. They had left their 
 wagons and loosened their oxen, and they 
 had lighted fires, in hopes of keeping off wild 
 beasts ; but the fires were too small. The 
 party consisted of a Scotch gentleman and 
 some Hottentot servants. Suddenly a tre- 
 mendous roar was heard, and the Hottentots 
 cried out, "The lion, the lion!" The lion 
 instantly seized one of them as his prey. He 
 grappled him in his claws, and bit him 
 about the shoulders while feeling with his 
 mouth for the man's neck. The poor fellow 
 faintly cried, " Help me, help me I Men, help 
 me !" One of his companions snatched a 
 piece of flaming wood from the fire, and with 
 all his might struck the lion on the head, but 
 the ravenous creature would not let go his 
 hold. Dragging his prey by the neck towards 
 some bushes, he hid himself in the midst ; but 
 he could be heard cracking the bones between 
 
SOUTH AFRICA. 
 
 78 
 
 moTL ^.J:" '' '^^ '^^^*'"8- all the night. 
 mr7npl\T"°^ °'™''' ''« ^^°°t Off with 
 part of the body to another hiding-place. 
 
 several r^ir°" *' ^''''t^h gentleman, with 
 several armed men, went on horseback to slav 
 the murde beast. They tracked his s^ 
 
 found thp . ^T' ^"'^ ''f'^^^'^^ds the; 
 
 tound the remain, of the coat itself. At last 
 they discovered the retreat of he li™ 
 Amongst a heap of reeds under the tree h"' 
 
 oT Tofto '^J^ f T '^^'^''■-^"'^ ^^ "^ed 
 sued~^^ ? '"''' ^"' *" ^^''- The dogs pur- 
 sued, the hon turned and faced them growl- 
 -gangnly, lashing his tail from side'tS 
 and openmg wide his terrible jaws, still reek 
 
 h! &otc^"'^","°°^- ^* '"^^^ -^"1 ~t 
 the S otchman leaped off his horse and fired. 
 
 A Dullet pzerced the lion through the shoul- 
 
 A.n'^ ^'^^^'^ '^°^"' t"t«°onrose again. 
 Another buHet pierced his heart, and he Lk 
 1^ ess on the p-ound. The hunten, cut off 
 that head anc fflase fore-paws with which he 
 had seized theu- comrade. 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 ; i 
 
 r ■' 
 
74 
 
 SOUTH AFRICA. 
 
 CAPE TOWN. 
 
 This is the capital of the Cape colony. It 
 was built by the Dutch, and there are still 
 many Dutchmen living there, as well as 
 Englishmen. There are also many Hottentots, 
 but they no longer look like savages, and they 
 are useful as servants. 
 
 Behind the town there is a very steep moun- 
 tain, called Table Mountain; for it has such 
 a broad flat top that it resembles a table. A 
 white mist may often be seen hovering over 
 it, and that is called the table-doth. There are 
 few mountains so difficult to ascend as this ; 
 its sides are almost perpendicular. 
 
 GNADENTHAL, OR GRACE VALE. 
 
 This is a sweet spot about a hundred miles 
 from Cape Town, where missionaries live 
 amongst Christian Hottentots. These mis- 
 sionaries came from Germany, and are called 
 Moravian. After travelling over the brown 
 and bare wilds, how refreshing to catch 
 the first glimpse of the gToves and gardens 
 of Gnadenthal I The cottages peep out from 
 among the tall poplars and spreading oaks, 
 wiiile the church rises in the midst. Sweeter 
 songs than those of birds may often be heard 
 
SOUTH AFEICA. 
 
 K 
 
 among the trees-hymns sung by the melori; 
 ous voices of Christian Hottentots 
 Heathens are invited to come to this village 
 
 sired to build a hut and to piant a garden for 
 
 chTol '? I"' ^'^•'^ ^^° ^^'-i *° a«ond both 
 
 MdrL °'^"^?'-*« 1-ents as well as th 
 
 cmidren. By degrees they leave off their 
 
 savage ways, and often they Lome true Chr" 
 
 There are no public-houses to allure the 
 poor man to his ruin. ^ 
 
 The missionaries live in cottages like those 
 of the villagers. The two ehief missionaries 
 
 ttg, the rest work at some trade, and train 
 
 maker, another ,s a tanner, another a wheel- 
 wngH and another a eutler. One missionary 
 >s head gardener, and takes care of the grea^ 
 
 ?mrsl-'"^- ^""^ ---n-iesandE 
 iiall. The r food is /ery simple ;-<3hieflv fruit 
 and vegetables out of their own' garden? wTtL 
 w.ne made from their own grapes. Nelrlv 
 Jr.e thousand Hottentots dfelf in Gnad£ 
 
 i?r 
 
 :Ji 
 
76 
 
 THE BUSHMEN. 
 
 THE BUSHMEN. 
 
 They are Hottentots, but the most miser- 
 able of the race. A Bushman lives like a 
 wild animal among the bushes. He has no 
 hut, and no cattle ; he has only a few things, 
 such as he can carry about with him. 
 
 When a family are travelling; the man holds 
 in his hand a spear, and on his back his 
 bow and arrows ; his wife carries the baby, 
 as well as an earthen pot for cooking, and 
 some ragged skins for a bed, and some eggs 
 full of water. These 3ggs are ostrich eggs. 
 
 Bu» iman, mth spear and arrotoa. 
 
THE BUSHMEN. 
 
 77 
 
 very large and hard; they are pierced with 
 
 Thu tL '' f 'f " Stopped with grass. 
 Ihu3 they supply the place of bottles. Thev 
 are earned in a net bag. The Bushmen show 
 some cleverness in finding out such a way of 
 carrymg water and eggs. But they have no 
 thought, except about getting food, and defend- 
 ing themselves from foes. 
 
 roots and berne. and animals of all kinds, 
 even hzards, hedgehogs, mice, and snakes! 
 ihey will even eat poisonous snakes, but 
 not the pouon. They cut off the snake's 
 
 S ' Th*'': °"* ^ '^° °^P-- -"-its 
 teeth They know how to use that bag,-thev 
 
 boil It en the fire ; they dip the pointe of heir 
 arrows m it, and with these airows they fight 
 against their enemies. As they are great rfb- 
 
 .n« ' fl '^' "'""^ ''"^'"i^^- Haying no 
 cattle of their own, they seize the cattle of the 
 
 Hottentots, and of the Dutch boors whenever 
 tney can. 
 
 The Bushman has no house ; where then does 
 te sleep at m;h„? His best lodgingis a cave- 
 but when (hat is not to be found, he sleeps in 
 the middle of a lar^e bn,l, or in a i-c'- ■•- - 
 ground covered with reeds. 
 
 What unfortunate beings are the children of 
 
 ml 
 
 ■'.til 
 
78 
 
 THE BUSHMEN. 
 
 i! 
 
 suet creatures! while they are babies the 
 mothers take care of them, but as soon as they 
 can crawl about they are left to take care of 
 themselves. Every morning they are turned out 
 in the wilds to find their own food ; but when 
 they return in the evening, a little meat or 
 milk is given to them (if there is any), and they 
 are allowed a place on the sheep-skin at night. 
 
 The Bushmen beat their children cruelly, 
 and sometimes kill them in their rage. There 
 is an instance reported, of a father who acted 
 in a still more barbarous manner. A lion 
 came at night to this Bushman's hole, and re- 
 fused to go away without a supper ; the unnat- 
 ural father threw one of his little ones to the 
 wild beast to satisfy its hunger, and make it 
 go away. This parent was a monster of cruelty ; 
 when the children grow up, they also are 
 monsters, for they leave their helpless old 
 parents all alone in the desert, to be starved 
 to death, or be devoured by beasts. 
 
 The Bushmen's children are often stolen 
 by the Hottentots, and sold to the boors 
 as slaves. As these children are generally 
 wandering far away from their parents, it 
 is easy to steal them. The httle Bushmen 
 are more miserable with their Dutch masters, 
 than they are when rooming about the country, 
 getting food as they can. 
 
THE BUSHMEN. 
 
 79 
 
 Once a Scotch traveller found a little boy 
 hidden among the reeds. He was a Bushman 
 slave that had run away from his master. 
 Had he remained there much longer, no doubt 
 the lions would have eaten him. The Scotch- 
 man bade him follow him, and treated the 
 Httle fellow with much kindness. But the 
 Dutch boor heard wliere ho was, and sent a 
 man on horseback to fetch him, and another 
 horse to carry him back. The child was dread- 
 fully frightened when he saw the horses arrive ; 
 but his Scotch master refused to let him go! 
 The boy Avas delighted to see the man ride 
 away without him, and he called out, '* You 
 wanted to get me, but you have not been able ; 
 my new master will not let you have me." 
 This boy did not know that he ought to thank 
 God for his deliverance, for no one had taught 
 him. 
 
 Though Bushmen are counted among the 
 most stupid of men, yet they can do many 
 things better than any other Hottentots. 
 When they shoot their arrows, they ^Idom 
 miss the mark. They can climB rocks so steep, 
 that no human foot could follow them, and 
 they can run very nearly as fast as a horse can 
 gallop. 
 
 They have learned to do these things well, 
 because they have had occasion to run fast. 
 
 
 I'' 
 
 M 
 
 m r 
 
 T ' 
 
 ■ ^ 
 
 1 
 
 ■ ; 
 
 i 
 
 ■ ^ 
 
 ■! 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 t 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 1 
 
80 
 
 THE PUSHMEN. 
 
 and to climb high rocks, to get out of the way 
 of their enemies, as well as to get food. They 
 expect everybody to hate them, and nothing 
 surprises them so much as kindness. 
 
 A friend who saw their little ones gnawing 
 hard roots, recommended them to keep a few 
 goats,^to give milk for their children. " Keep 
 goats," said they, '' we never keep them ; we eat 
 them. Who ever heard of a Bushman keeping 
 goats I" And then they laughed heartily at 
 the idea. Their kind friend determined to 
 give them a few. The Bushmen were delighted. 
 They had never received a present before, and 
 could hardly believe that any one would give 
 anything to them. They did keep the goats, 
 and fed their children with the milk. They 
 were so grateful to their friend, that they 
 walked many miles to his chapel to hear him 
 preach. 
 
 Another time, a missionary made a large 
 cake, and invited some Bushmen to come and 
 eat it. But when they were come they 
 would not touch it ; they thought there was 
 poison m the cake. It is one of their own 
 wicked practices to poison food and water, and 
 they suspected the missionary of being as 
 wicked as themselves. This is natural. People 
 generally suspect others, of what they would 
 do in their place. In order to show the savage 
 
THE BUSHMEN. 
 
 81 
 
 guests that the cake was not poisoned the 
 missionary took a slice himself, and began 
 eating it ;— then the Bushmen ate also. While 
 tliey were eating, their friend told them of the 
 Bread that came down from Heaven, to give 
 LIFE unto the world, and the poor creatures 
 seemed glad to listen. 
 
 Have the Bushmen any God ? N'one but an 
 INSECT ! It is a curious insect, about the size 
 of a child's little finger, and it builds itself 
 with straws a little house. In this house it 
 lies, as a dog in a kennel, with its head and 
 fore-paws peeping out. When it moves, it carries 
 Its house with it, and in this way it climbs 
 the branches. Such is the Bushmen's god ! 
 To it— the parents teach their children to pray." 
 The greatest honcr any one can receive, is for 
 this god to light upon hhn ; he is then reckoned 
 a very happy man. The greatest sin any man 
 can commit is to kill one of these creatares. 
 A young German having caught one, told 
 the Bushmen he was going to kill it. The 
 foolish people threw themselves on the ground 
 in agony, and with tears and cries, entreated 
 the stranger to let it go ; and when it was set 
 free, they jumped for joy. 
 
 When missionaries first told the poor Bush- 
 men of the true God and Saviour/they were 
 much astonished, and they wondered they 
 
 T'. 
 
82 
 
 THK CAFFRES. 
 
 could have lived so long without hearing of 
 iiim. Some were so sorry for their sins, that 
 they could not sleep for awhile, but could only 
 pray and weep. Here is the prayer of one of 
 the iJushmen, iu his own words : 
 
 "OLord Jesuf Christ, thou hast made the 
 sun the moo,>, the hills, the rivers, and the 
 bushes; therefore thou art able to change my 
 heart. oe pleased to make it quite new " 
 
 Ih, prayer would suit every child who 
 hears it, though it was a Bushman who made 
 
 i 
 
 THE CArPRES. 
 
 These people live very near the Hottentots 
 ye they are not at all like them, for they are 
 tall, strong, and fine-looking men. Their skins' 
 instead of being yellow, are of the darkest 
 brown; their features are good, and their 
 understandings also. They are not timid like 
 the Hottentots, but bold and fierce. The 
 Dutch boors have not been able to make slaves 
 of Mm. Yet they are savage and ignorant. 
 
 nf .>. °"'y /^^^^ °f ^^^ men is a cloak made 
 ot the skm of an ox. A nlifef .».„„ v.. i 
 
 ■1 1 • -, T '~ i"tiV lyc Ji.lluvVTl 
 
 by his cloak of leopard's skin. The CaiTreg 
 
THE CAFFRES. §3 
 
 think a great deal of their appearance; but 
 
 hZJ?" '''f purpose tl>ey make their woolly 
 J^air stick out as much as possible, and they 
 
 pai"t In their hands they hold a large spear 
 which they can throw to a great distance. ' 
 1 he women also wear skin cloaks, but they 
 wrap themselves up closely in their., and they 
 cover the,r heads with an ox-skin cap, adorned 
 with brass buttons. The babies .ire put in a 
 
 The Caffres dwell in huts of the shape of a 
 bee-hive, with one low door, and without 
 chimney or windows. They possess herds of 
 cattle ; they eat the flesh, drink the milk, and 
 wear the skins. ' 
 
 The women do all the hard work. Thev 
 plough,-they sow,-they reap,-the>- mow,- 
 hey build ;- and the men do nothing when at 
 I'ome, except milk the cows; but they are 
 often out hunting or fighting. A man is not 
 ashamed to ho upon the ground, while his wives 
 are exerting all their little strength in rubbing 
 the wetted ox-skins to make them soft and fit 
 tor cloaks. Those poor women are worse used 
 than the oxen they tend. They are worse fed 
 too and are always thin and miserable,--etint«d 
 in their growth, and stooping in their flau^g 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 / 
 
 O 
 
 1*i 
 
 
 %" 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 1.0 if 
 
 I.I 
 
 
 iiiiii 
 
 1.8 
 
 
 1.25 
 
 1.4 
 
 1.6 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 6" - 
 
 
 ► 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14530 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
84 
 
 THE CAFFEES. 
 
 Yet tliey are so useful as slaves, tliat the price 
 of a wife is ten oxen. 
 
 Cruelty is the chief vice of the Caffre. It 
 is shown in his treatment of his aged parents, 
 and even of his sick children. 
 
 A little girl, sleeping in a hut, was once 
 seized by four hyenas. The neighbors heard 
 her screams, and ran after the creatures, and 
 obliged them to leave go ; but the child was 
 dreadfully bitten. When her parents saw her 
 terrible wounds, they feared that she would 
 die, and as Caffres cannot bear any one to die 
 in their hut, they took her into the woods, and 
 left her there all alone to perish. The little 
 sufferer remembered having heard that mis- 
 sionaries were kind. She knew where one 
 lived, and she managed to crawl to his hut. 
 Nor was she cast out when she reached the 
 door. The kind missionary dressed her wounds 
 with tender care. The child recovered, and 
 became a Christian. 
 
 How must those treat their enemies, who 
 cast out their own children / 
 
 The Caffres tear out the inside of their ene- 
 mies, and eat part of them. When they take 
 women prisoners they are anxious to get their 
 brass rings off their fingers, and, finding that 
 they will not come off easily, they cut off tlni 
 women's hands. It is common to see poor 
 
THE CAFPRES. 
 
 85 
 
 women walking about with one or both hands 
 missing. It would be better far not to wear 
 nngs, than to run the risk of being thus treated. 
 Iheir behavior at feasts resembles that of 
 the Abyssmians. They slaughter the oxen on 
 the spot, and eat their bleeding flesh while 
 quite warm , only they do not eat it quite raw 
 as the Abyssmians do, but throw it for a few 
 minutes on the hot ashes to broil 
 The most horrible of all their customs is 
 i~;^. "^ "" '""" becomes a chief he is 
 washed first in blood ! In what blood? In 
 human blood. In whose blood ? In the blood 
 01 ins nearest relation ! 
 
 There was a man named Faku going to be 
 made chief. Ilis brother knew th^t his blood 
 would be wanted ; so he went and hid himself 
 He lay a long while in his hiding-place, and 
 suffered a great deal from hunger; but though 
 many searched for him, none could find him 
 A missionary, meanwhile, went to Faku and 
 pleaded for his brother's life; at last he ob- 
 tamed a promise that whenever the brother 
 should be found he should be spared. The 
 brother heard of the promise in his hiding, 
 place ; so he came out, and he was not slain 
 
 After llfj^rino' nf +lifi f- ■''^ - (* ,^ ^ ™ 
 
 will you not bo surprised to licar that they do 
 not think that they have sinful hearts. When 
 
86 
 
 THE CAFFRES. 
 
 a missionary talked to them about God wlio 
 made the world, and about heaven and hell, 
 they listened with wonder ; but the moment he 
 said that they had sinful hearts, they all burst 
 out into a loud laugh. 
 
 Capai is the name of a Caflfre chief. His 
 best dress is made of monkeys' tails : that is 
 a grand dancing dress, and is not worn every 
 day. On dancing days he adorns his head 
 with the feathers of a crane, and his legs with 
 the hairs of a cow's tail. In his hand he car- 
 
 
 v-^-j- 
 
 Picture of Chief Capai. 
 
 
THE CAFFRES. 
 
 : who 
 
 hell, 
 jnt he 
 burst 
 
 His 
 
 lat is 
 
 Bverv 
 
 head 
 
 with 
 
 e car- 
 
 87 
 
 ries a small dub, with which he can kill birds 
 nywg 1,1 the air. "* 
 
 and found him sitting before the fire. Caca 
 was a tall man, very lively, and clever The 
 
 httle children m England could answer- but 
 Capa^ clever as he was, could not. ' 
 
 Who niade the sun, moon, and stars?" 
 
 a iSril", r'^^P"""'"*^' ''"*' after thinking 
 ajmle while, he replied, " They come of th J 
 
 bodyT-' ''' ^'^' *''" '""' ^° ^^""^ '* J^«^«« *e 
 '' I cannot tell." 
 
 Jt^^tZ'^'^'' ^'"^'- '''^tt'^e chief did 
 
 In one part of the hut an old woman was 
 
 ying on a mat. She was a witeh, and It 
 
 tended to do wonders, and she deceived ^the 
 
 chief Once she took it into her head for several 
 
 a four-footed creature; and this she did onlv 
 that people might think her wonderful ^ 
 
 the CafFres. Many of the Dutch boors have 
 
 been slnno-^+o^^/I ^^ —-n - ^ ^**ve 
 
 lish settle?r^'"'' "'■ "' '""" °*' *^ ^'"g- 
 The chief town is called 
 
88 
 
 THE CAFFRES. 
 
 'W' 
 
 graium'b town. 
 
 It was built by the Englisli. Englisb soldiers 
 are sent there to guard it from the Caffres. 
 
 Once an English officer observed a little 
 boy sitting under a fig-tree, watching over 
 some thin, wretched looking oxen. He saw 
 by his round and rosy face, his blue eyes, and 
 light hair, that he was not a Caffre child, but 
 probably an English one. He said to him, 
 " My lad, what are you doing all alone in this 
 wilderness ?" 
 
 *' I'm herding oxen, sir." 
 
 " To whom do they belong?" 
 
 " To my grandmother." 
 
 " Where does she live ? for I see no cottages 
 near ; the Caffres seem to have destroyed them 
 all." 
 
 " Up the valley yonder," replied the little 
 ox-herd. " The Caffres came and set fire to 
 our house, and killed father, but we had no- 
 where else to go ; so grandmother and I went 
 on living there." 
 
 " And where is your mother?" 
 
 "She died broken-hearted after they had 
 killed father." 
 
 " And are you quite alone with your grand- 
 mother ?" 
 
 ii 
 
 Yes," answered the orphan. 
 
 BIM. ililJ lUBBPWWdBil 
 
THE ZOOLUS. 
 
 89 
 
 night, what do you think they would do ?" 
 •1 suppose they would kill us " 
 ;; Are you not afraid ?" inquired the officer. 
 
 JMo, that would be of no use " 
 Poor little unprotected orphan ! The psalms 
 
 his cie '"^^"^ '^^^^'"^ ^^ ''°'^^ ««'* 
 "I will both lay me down, and sleep, for 
 Ihou only makest me dwell in safety " 
 
 There are a gi^at many missionaries amongst 
 the Caffres, and they have turned a great many 
 heathens fro^ their cruel ways, to lie ways of 
 peace and love. '' 
 
 THE ZOOLUS. 
 
 They are a tribe of Caffres, and the fiercest 
 01 all. They are the darkest, for they live 
 nearest the equator; some of them are almost 
 black, but the usual complexion is dark choco- 
 
 They have a very strange way of dressing 
 the.r heads. Instead of making their hair 
 stick out as other Cafires do, they cut it all off 
 except a little at the top of their heads. To 
 this httle hair which is left, thev fasten .-, rin- 
 made of rushes, which lies, like a kind of 
 oroivn, flat upon the top of their heads. They 
 
90 
 
 THE Z00LU3. 
 
 cotild not, like the Chinese, let their hair grow 
 long, for their hair is woolly, and will not grow 
 long. 
 
 The chief dress of the men consists in strips 
 of cats^ fur, tied to a girdle round their waists. 
 When they go to war, they wear cats' tails 
 dangling to their girdles, a cap of otter's skin, 
 and over their shoulders, as ornaments, the 
 long hairs of ox tails. In one hand they hold 
 a shield, and in the other a spear. The shields 
 are often made of the skins of white oxen, and 
 they have a striking effect when held by 
 bands nearly black. 
 
 Zoohi Warrior. 
 
~l 
 
 row 
 row 
 
 rips 
 ists. 
 ;ails 
 kin, 
 the 
 lold 
 Bids 
 and 
 
 by 
 
 1 
 
 THE ZOOLUS. 
 
 THE TYRANT. 
 
 91 
 
 The king of the Zoolus is indeed a tyrant ; 
 yet he is worshipped as a god. 
 
 Every one who comes near him, crouches on 
 the ground, and addresses him by such titles 
 as these : 
 
 The noble Elephant,—the Black One,— the 
 Bird who eats other birds. 
 ^ Perhaps you think these are not very grand 
 titles. But what do you think of these ?^ 
 
 Thou, who art forever ;■— Thou, who art 
 
 HIGH as the HEAVENS. 
 
 Such titles are only fit for God. 
 
 There was, a little while ago, a king of the 
 Zoolus, called Dingarn. 
 
 A good Englishman, named Captain Gar- 
 diner, visited his country, hoping to persuade 
 him to let missionaries come and live there. 
 
 The town where Dingarn lived was in the 
 shape of a circle. There was a fence outside,— 
 then— a circle of huts, and in the midst— a 
 large, empty space as a fold for cattle. 
 
 The king had heard that a white man was 
 coming to see him, and he ordered his servants 
 to give him an empty hut to sleep in. The 
 traveller crept in it on his hands and knees 
 During his sleep he was much disturbed by 
 numerous rats running about. 
 
92 
 
 THE ZOOLUS. 
 
 IText morning lie was conducted to see the 
 king. The palace was a very large hut, with 
 a fence all round it. Just above the fence 
 were seen the head and shoulders of a man 
 That man was the king. He looked earnestly 
 at his guest, and at last he pointed to an 
 ox, saying, ''This is the beast I give you to 
 slaughter." Having said this, he disappeared. 
 But he soon appeared again, and this time 
 he came out of the gate of his courtyard. 
 His shoulders were uncovered when he first 
 looked over his fence; but now he was wrapped 
 m a blue cloak, with a train which swept the 
 ground. He was a tall and stout man, and 
 
 Din 
 
 gam. 
 
 see] 
 whi 
 
 in L 
 
 dist] 
 
 rece 
 
 arch 
 
 A 
 
 dow] 
 
 seem 
 
 a bo^ 
 
 and I 
 
 Ar 
 
 •Testa 
 
 severj 
 
 asked 
 
 "TP 
 
 "^ 
 
 '*S1] 
 
 All 
 
 theless 
 
 teacher 
 
 filled V 
 
 of his < 
 
 of a tro( 
 
 x-haj w 
 
 One ( 
 
THE ZOULUS. j)y 
 
 A chair wag then brought anrl +T, i • 
 "d .no.,,, ,h.„, , ^ .i^J"""" <^ l™, 
 
 " B^ere is God ?" 
 
 ;; ^;J«;^I1 be judged at the last day?" 
 _^^to nations will appear?" ^ 
 
 W 111 >n«ne be there? 
 
 Muilf^^' ^°''^''' ^ ^ J«^ this word ?" 
 AH these questions were answered T^^ 
 theless the king would not pS to L?" 
 teacher come. The tmti, „ ^'^X™'^^ *<> let a 
 filled witl, +t ^*''' '^'^ mind was 
 
 of htrWef *^' '"°^* *"fl'°g thoughts. S 
 
 of aX Of treTr aT" *'^ '"'"^^~ 
 mi. ._ ^ . women wJio always attetn^^A !,,•„ 
 
 -«7 were to wives and his slaves "^ "^■ 
 One day, when the Englishman was with 
 
94 
 
 TUE ZOOLUS. 
 
 the king, these women appeared marching in 
 rows, four in each row. There were ninety in 
 all. Their cloaks and their short robes were 
 covered with patterns worked in beads, while 
 feathers waved on their shorn heads, and brass 
 rings adorned their arms. Dingarn himself 
 had invented all the patterns on their dresses. 
 He was very proud of their gay appearance, 
 and said to the captain, '' Are we not a merry 
 people? What black nations are like us? 
 Who among them can dress as we do ?" 
 
 But though proud of this troop, the king 
 kept them in great subjection. In the dark 
 hut he called his palace, these women were 
 ranged upon their knees all round by the 
 wall, while the tyrant lounged on the floor. 
 The poor creatures, when they moved about 
 to obey the tyrant's orders, walked upon their 
 knees, and not upon their feet. 
 
 The palace, though a hut, was of an im- 
 mense size, yet it contained no furniture but a 
 bowl of beer with ladles. 
 
 Sometimes the king has a grand dance. 
 Then about a thousand men stand in a circle, 
 while the women occupy the middle. The 
 king himself leads the singing and the danc- 
 ing; for the whole company sing, keeping 
 time with their feet, and giving occasional 
 jumps. 
 
 1 
 thes 
 ove: 
 fori 
 beas 
 
 M 
 
 ' 
 
 
 Wh 
 
 gam ^ 
 
 to a p 
 
 a lady, 
 
 But D 
 
 that la( 
 
 beautifi 
 
 best dr 
 
 present 
 
THE ZOOLUS. 
 
 96 
 
 fhl\ '"°'* "'^'''"'o"« dresses are worn at 
 
 for tl, J ' """^ ^°°^'^ *^^°"gh the holes 
 
 foMhe eyes, so as to appear to be feme strange 
 
 k 
 
 Dancer disguiaecL 
 
 When the box of presents arrived Din 
 gam wa. delighted. He took a Jat fancv 
 
 a ady, and which were too small for his wrist 
 Bu Ihngam would wear them, for he saS 
 £ f wv '" '"''''''^ «^°«ld ^ot wear su^h 
 
 p-n.-~was^; ;;r;n«.--f ^: 
 
 1 
 
96 
 
 THE ZOCLUS. 
 
 would have that for himself, and allowed his 
 wives to have a common check. 
 
 But Dingarn is not only foolish ; he is cruel 
 also. Every morning it is his amusement to 
 see the cattle slaughtered for his soldiers' food. 
 
 He likes to see them pierced with spears, fall- 
 ing down upon the earth. 
 
 F'^ '^elights in giving pain to men, as well 
 a& iasts. Once he received a present of 
 
 a u..^i^mg-glass; it is a glass that has the 
 power of drawing the heat of the sun to 
 any place, so as to burn whatever is there. 
 The king with this glass first burned up the 
 grass around his chair; it would have been 
 well had he been satisfied with this ; but he 
 wanted to burn living flesh ; not his own flesh 
 — ^he did not wish to burn that — ^but he called 
 one of his men, and made him stretch out 
 his arm ; the king then held the man's hand 
 while he applied the burning-glass to the flesh, 
 and burned a hole in it. The poor wretch 
 crouched before his tormentor, and writhed 
 with pain, but he durst not groan, lest he 
 should be punished. He was then let go, and 
 desired to show the bum to the company, 
 while another servant was tormented in like 
 manner. 
 
 You now perceive that Dingarn is a monster 
 of cruelty. 
 
 
THE ZOOLUS. 
 
 IS 
 
 97 
 
 own 
 own 
 
 He Las condemned thousands of b_ 
 people to be slain. He did not spare his v.„ .x 
 brother. He suspected him of rebellion, and 
 he ordered him to be strangled. 
 
 It is not wonderful that the people of such 
 a tyrant often try to escape from his power ; 
 but no one is allowed to leave the kingdom 
 without permission ; and if any, having run 
 away, are caught, they are put to death. 
 
 Seven persons were once brought back,— two 
 men. two women, and three girls. The king 
 was waiting to receive them. There he was 
 arrayed in a cloak of many colors, and an 
 English pink ribbon tied across his forehead. 
 As soon as the prisoners appeared— the singing 
 began. The king led the chorus, while the 
 women around joined in it, and clapped their 
 hands ; the culprits stood trembling, dreading 
 the cruel death they knew they should suffer. 
 Captain Gardiner implored the tyrant to spare 
 their lives ; he obtained a promise that they 
 should not be executed. But how did the 
 king keep his promise ? He desired the pris- 
 oners to be shut up in a hut, and he forbid any 
 one to bring them food. Once he sent them a 
 bowl of beer, but only once. He intended they 
 should lip. sfpr^rprl +0 /i«q+v. . "u^j- r,^—^^. --^ i--- 
 
 great men, without his order, had them killed, 
 whicb was more merciful than starving them. 
 
 7 
 
 Hi 
 
 i t 
 
98 
 
 THE BECHUANAS. 
 
 And do the Zoolus worship this monster ? 
 Yes, they treat him as a god. But they have 
 other gods. They have besides green snakes 
 for gods ; for they say all the souls of the dead 
 enter into snakes. They worship the snakes, 
 because they believe the spirits of the dead are 
 in them. It seems as if they may have heard 
 in eld times of Satan entering into the serpent. 
 
 There are missionaries amongst the Zoolus 
 race, telling them about the old Serpent, and 
 about Him who has bruised his head, and 
 many of the Zoolus are turning to the Lord. 
 
 PORT NATAL. 
 
 This is a town built by the English. It is 
 just on the edge of the Zoolu country. A 
 great many English have settled here. 
 
 The Zoolus often flee thither, to get out of 
 the power of their tyrant. 
 
 THE BECHUANAS. 
 
 This race of men are, like the Caffres, 
 taU and strong, and of a very dark brown 
 color ; and they are not like the little yel- 
 low Hottentots. Like the Caffres, they are 
 
 viuicxo, 
 
 Or little kings. There are a 
 great many tribes, and each tribe has a chief 
 
THE BECHUANAS. 99 
 
 or king. These little kings are not such tyrants 
 as Djngarn, nor are they flattered as hj wa 
 
 MANNEns.-Thc Bechuana^ never bathe 
 
 ochre. In this respeet they differ from the 
 Zoolus, who bathe every dav Th^ R^i, 
 -re su^rised when thVltlt whtTen 
 bum candles; they wondered nt tLI T 
 valuable grease in"^ thaf ^ann /tlTo"! 
 smearing it on their bodies ' "^ 
 
 tom^unhfe ^^ •"'^'' "'^"'^ *^^y ^''' °f Op- 
 toma unlike their own; for they think that 
 
 hey do everything in the best way, and tha 
 
 otsete'ZT T '°°"f • ^-^'*e -n or 
 meat on th. fi "?" ^'"^^^ a piece of fat 
 meat on the fire, and turning it with his hand, 
 
 attJ: BeT' ''" ^'"'^^ ^'^-^^ --dttel^ 
 ail the Beehuanas around began to lau^h «t 
 
 Je Idea. Another time, a white man hadten 
 
 Had felt sorry to see them dragging heavv 
 
 oads of woods, and climbing upfo the olf 
 
 and he recommended the men to undertake 
 
 such hard work in future ; immediately there 
 
 was n. roar of I^t-i^ - -^ tiicic 
 
 -- „ ..A.TOI .augiuer among all the peoDle 
 p™. The Beehuanas, holeve.. a^'t 
 qmte as idle as the Caffres, for tl.ey under- 
 
100 
 
 THE BECnUANAS. 
 
 take the labor of making the skin-cloaks, 
 whereas the Caffres lay it all upon the women. 
 The Zoolus wear no cloaks at all. 
 
 Character.— The Bechuanas, before the 
 missionaries taught them, had no thoughts 
 about any god. They did not worship idols ; (for 
 it is remarkable that none of the nations in 
 South Africa have images for gods;) they even 
 laughed when they were told that some people 
 bowed down to images ; yet the Hottentots wor- 
 ship an insect, and the Zoolus a green snake ; 
 but the Bechuanas worshipped no god at all ; 
 indeed they had no name for God in their lan- 
 guage. They often spoke of Morimo, but they 
 meant some evil spirit by that name. 
 
 The Bechuanas thought that men wanted 
 nothing more to make them happy than meat 
 and milk; and they would say to the mis- 
 sionaries, " Give us meat and milk, or tell 
 us how to get them, and we wiU listen to 
 you," One man, being asked what he thought 
 the finest sight in the world, replied, " A fire 
 covered with pots full of meat. How ugly 
 the fire looks without a pot of meat ?" These 
 Bechuanas did not wish to know who had 
 
 — -., \T^^ixvt, mIiva vTfucu luey neard the 
 
 missionaries speak of the one great Creator, 
 
THE BECHUANAS. 
 
 101 
 
 they burst out laughing. When told that they 
 
 were smners they laughed again, and said, 
 1 Jiere may be sinners among the Bushmen, 
 
 Dut there are none among us." 
 
 Yet they commit dreadful "crimes. Once, a 
 man fell in a passion with his wife, and seizing 
 his spear, he killed her on the spot. But he 
 was not ashamed of what he had done. Next 
 day he was seen walking about quite uncon- 
 cerned while the hyenas were feasting upon 
 his wifes dead body. Nobody blamed him, or 
 called him a murderer ; every one thought that 
 he had a nght to kill his own wife if he pleased, 
 feo dark IS man when left to himself: so hard 
 IS his heart, and so dull his conscience. 
 
 One day a missionary was speaking of the 
 day of judgment, when a Bechuana king 
 overhearing his words, cried out, astonished! 
 
 What !-what are you saying ? The dead 
 — ^the dead arise ?" 
 
 ^ VTi ""^y^'^^ *^^ missionary, " all the 
 dead shall arise." 
 
 ;; Willmjfatherarise?" inquired the savage. 
 ^^ Yes, your father will arise." 
 " Will all the slain in battle ari^ f '>" asked 
 the old warrior. 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 ''And will all that have been devoured by 
 lions, tigers, hyenas, and crocodiles, arise ?" 
 
 
102 
 
 THE BECHUANAS. 
 
 " Yes, and come to judgment." 
 
 " And will those whose bodies have been left 
 t« wither in the deserts, and whose dust has 
 been scattered by the winds ; will they arise ?" 
 demanded the king, in an unbelieving tone. 
 
 "Yes, they will arise: not one will be left 
 behind." 
 
 The king, then turning to his people, said 
 in a loud voice, "Did you ever hear such 
 strange news as this ?" 
 
 Then, turning towards the missionary, he 
 laid his hand kindly upon him, and said, 
 " Father, I love you much. Your visit and 
 your company have made my heart white as 
 milk, for the words of your mouth are sweet 
 as honey ; but I do not wish to hear again 
 about the dead rising : the dead cannot rise." 
 
 " And why may I not speak of the resurrec- 
 tion ?" inquired the missionary. 
 
 The king then stretched out his aged arm, 
 once so strong in battle, and shaking his hand 
 as though brandishing his spear, he cried out, 
 " I have slain my thousands : shall they 
 
 ARISE." 
 
 He could not bear the thought of meeting 
 again the men he had killed. This was the 
 reason he could not bear to hear of the resur- 
 l-ection. This king was afterwards killed in 
 battle. 
 
 
THE BECHUANAS. 
 
 108 
 
 » 
 
 It may be supposed that the Bechuanas 
 think nothing of murdering their own little 
 babies when convenient. Thej are so cruel as 
 sometimes to bury them alive. 
 
 Mr. Moffat, the missionary, was once sitting 
 in his hut at breakfast with his wife, when 
 some one knocked at the door, and asked, 
 7 '' Have you lost a kitten ? we thought we 
 
 heard one mewing in the woods." 
 
 " No," was the reply, but soon another per- 
 son came, making the same inquiry, and soon 
 afterwards — another. 
 
 Then the missionary and his wife began to 
 think it might be a babe that was crying ; so 
 they went with haste into the woods to see. 
 Soon they heard the feeble cry : it seemed to 
 come from under ground. Mr. Moffat, by put- 
 ting his ear close to the earth, at last discovered 
 the place whence the sound came. "With his 
 hands he speedily scraped up loose gravel, till 
 he found a great stone ; taking it up, he per- 
 ceived a poor brown babe. He took it out of 
 the hole, and gave it to his wife. She carried 
 it home, fed it with milk, and brought it up 
 with her own children. The name of Sarah 
 Eoby was given to the babe. Happy child to 
 be reared in a Christian home, and not in a 
 savage hut I When she was grown up she be- 
 came a teacher of Bechuana children. 
 
104 
 
 THE BECHUANAS. 
 
 Picture of Bechuana Foundling. 
 
 There are various tribes of Becliuanas. 
 There is one tribe who are cannibals. They 
 were first induced to eat human flesh from 
 having no cattle, and now they prefer it to any 
 other food. They lay traps of plaited rushes 
 among the grass to entangle the feet of trav- 
 ellers, while they hide themselves in a tree 
 or bush. As soon as they see their prey is 
 caught, they rush out of their hiding places to 
 seize and devour it. They cut up the flesh 
 and roast it on the coals. 
 
 be: 
 
 see 
 litt 
 vis 
 nej 
 
 r 
 
 wh 
 
 ^ 
 
 Be( 
 ha\ 
 the 
 
THE BEOHUANAS. 
 
 106 
 
 i 
 
 Picture of Cannibal. 
 
 There is another tribe, who are afraid of 
 being eaten themselves by wild beasts. Thej 
 seek refuge in the high trees, where they build 
 little huts, and go from branch to branch to 
 visit one another, even as birds might go from 
 nest to nest. 
 
 There are tribes in India and Ceylon also 
 who live in trees. 
 
 THE MISSIONAEIES. 
 
 When the missionaries first went among the 
 Beehuanas, they had to bear much rude be- 
 havior. The people did not want to hear 
 their words, but they liked to come, and look 
 
 '< I 
 
106 
 
 THE BECHUANAS. 
 
 at their things, and observe their ways. They 
 crowded into their houses, and touched every- 
 thing they saw, and left everywhere the marks 
 of their red fingers. They Laughed loud, — 
 they talked many together — they lay down to 
 sleep on the floor ; and they stole all they could 
 manage to hide. Sometimes the missionary's 
 wife was obliged to hire a Bechuana woman to 
 help her in the kitchen, as she had her own 
 children to nurse. Once, when it was time to 
 go to chapel, she asked the woman to leave the 
 kitchen. Instead of obeying, the women hurled 
 a stone at the head of her mistress. 
 
 The people went in and out of the chapel 
 during the service, just as they pleased. Some- 
 times no one came, and sometimes forty were 
 present. And how were they behaving ? Some 
 were working — ^some laughing,— and others 
 sleeping. Not accustomed to sit on benches, 
 they often put their /ee^ upon them with their 
 knees up to their chins ; and in this position, 
 falling asleep, they suddenly sunk down upon 
 the floor, causing a great uproar of laughter. 
 
 While the missionaries were at chapel, the 
 people often robbed their houses. When the 
 owners returned faint and hungry to their 
 dwellings, perhaps they found an empty cup. 
 board, and instead of the meat iu the sauce- 
 pan, a great stone, 
 
 
 III 
 
 /«| 
 
 ^ 
 
THE BECHUANAS. 
 
 107 
 
 11 
 
 The people stole the vegetables out of the 
 missionaries' gardens, and their cattle from 
 their fold. 
 
 When the missionaries complained of this 
 treatment, the people replied, " Why do you 
 not return to your own land ?" They often 
 said to them, *' Your land must be a very bad 
 one, or you would not have left it ; or per- 
 haps you have offended the chiefs in your 
 land, and you have run away, and are afraid 
 to return." 
 
 Am at 
 
 
 f 
 
 THE RAIN-MAKER. 
 
 Though the Bechuanas have no God, they 
 trust in men who pretend to be able to make 
 it rain. 
 
 For several years no rain had fallen in their 
 land; the gardens were withering, and the 
 cattle pining away. At last a rain-maker 
 promised to come. The people were delighted 
 when they heard he was approaching, and they 
 went out to meet him, dancing and shouting 
 for joy. 
 
 The rain-maker tried his various arts, but 
 no rain came. At last he said, " Catch me a 
 
 'Lk: 
 
108 
 
 THE BECHUANAS. 
 
 baboon ; but it must not have a single scratch 
 nor must a single hair be wanting in its tail." 
 Immediately there was a great hunt after the 
 baboons on the heights of the rocks. It was 
 hard to cat«h one of these animals, because they 
 are such ehmbei«, and such jumpers; but at 
 last a little one was taken, and brought in tri- 
 umph to the rain-maker. As soon !s he saw 
 It, he exclaimed, " My heart is torn to pieces " 
 and he pointed to a scratch in the baboon's 
 ear, and showed that there were some haira 
 vanting m the tail. How could it be other- 
 wise? for the baboon was sure, while tryin-. 
 
 fJ!"^ 'fi;?-«"*ker, by this plan, had gained 
 time, and this was all he wanted, for he knew 
 It must rain at last. 
 
 He now tried another plan. He said "T 
 tTel^d':.""'^^'*' *'^*""^ ''emedicin;for 
 
 rru^ ?'^n-'',°^ '"''" '^''"* ^o""* to l^ill a lion 
 They killed one, roasted it, and ate the flesh' 
 and then brought the heart "to the rain-maker.' 
 Nevertheless, no rain came. 
 
 dn'^l" 'f'T'"" ''^'' «°^ ^^ ^ l°ss what to 
 do , but he th.,«gL:; he would lay the blame on 
 t-c missionaries, for he did not like them be- 
 cause they taught the people the truth. " There 
 
 ^ 
 
THE BECHUANAS. 
 
 109 
 
 u 
 
 4 
 
 i 
 
 IS somet ung" he said, " whicl. frightens away 
 the clouds :u is a bag of salt in the mis.,ion- 
 ary s house." The rain-maker had heard that 
 there was . ),ag there containing some white 
 
 stuff and he thought it was salt, but when the 
 ,x<ople went to look, they found it was only 
 
 chalk Now it was dear that the rain-maker 
 
 had made one mistake, though he pretended 
 
 to be so wise. 
 
 " I* is the chapel-bell which frightens away 
 the clouds," was the next thing he declared. 
 Another time he said, "It is the white faces 
 ot the missionaries that do the mischief" The 
 deceitful man hoped that the people would 
 turn against the missionaries, but they had 
 already began to distrust the rain-maker 
 Ihoy grew so angry with him at last that they 
 determined to murder him. Mr. Moffat, hear- 
 ing of this plot, went himself to the assembly 
 of chief men, and persuaded them not to com- 
 n.i the deed. The Beehuanas were astonished 
 to hear him plead for the life of his enemy ; for 
 they knew not the command, "Love your ene- 
 mies : do good to them that hate you." They 
 granted the generous request, and the kins 
 himself soon afterwards led the deceiver out 
 ot^ho place, and bade him return no more, 
 ut though the deceiver escaped dcith from 
 people, shortly afterwards he was mur- 
 
 Ih 
 
110 
 
 THE BECnUANAS. 
 
 f 
 
 dered hy another tribe, whom he wa^ trvW to 
 deceive. ° 
 
 After he was gone, God had mercy on the 
 land, and sent a plentiful rain. 
 
 The missionaries had waited patiently, not 
 onlj for rain from the clouds, but also for eain 
 from the highest heavens, even the holy 
 J^pirit to soften the people's hearths. At last 
 this ram came. Many Bechuanas might bo 
 seen m the chapel weeping for their sins. 
 One said, - We have been like the beaste 
 before God: what shall we do to be saved?" 
 Another said, '^I seem to have been sleeping 
 m a lion's den." 
 
 There was one old woman who was a great 
 deceiver. She would not come to the chapel 
 One day she missed one of her grand-children 
 and she went into the chapel to look for it • 
 during the few minutes she stayed, a few 
 words struck her mind. Next Sunday she 
 came again. She was convinced that she was 
 a Sinner in danger of eternal death. One day 
 meeting the missionary in the village, she 
 seized his hands, and exclaimed, '' To live I 
 cannot— I cannot die. Do you know the num- 
 ber of my sins ? Look to yonder grassy plain, 
 and count the blades of grass, and the drops 
 of dew ; they are as nothing to tlie number of 
 my sins." The poor creature continued to 
 
 4 
 
3 trying to 
 cj on the 
 entlj, not 
 
 ) for EAIN 
 
 the holy 
 
 At last 
 
 might bo 
 
 ieir sins. 
 
 be beasts 
 
 saved ?" 
 
 sleeping 
 
 s a great 
 e chapel, 
 children, 
 k for it ; 
 i, a few- 
 day she 
 she was 
 )ne day, 
 tge, she 
 
 ' LIVE I 
 
 he num- 
 y plain, 
 lc drops 
 nber of 
 lued to 
 
 THE BECIIUANAS. 
 
 Ill 
 
 grieve for a long while before she could believe 
 that her sins were washed out in the blood of 
 Christ. 
 
 The old king of the place, at last believed in 
 Jesus. He said, " There is nothing left of me 
 but my old bones and withered skin ; but I 
 wish to cast myself as I am at the feet of Jesus 
 the Son of God." 
 
 Sometimes pt^ople came from far to the 
 
 Kuruman station, where Mr. Moffat lived, de- 
 
 sinng to hear more about the true God. 
 
 Far —far away from the happy Kuruman, 
 
 there lived a little shepherd-boy. As he was 
 
 tending his sheep among the hills he met 
 
 another shepherd-boy, who had a Testament 
 
 of his own. This boy read some of it to 
 
 his little friend ; the part he read was the 
 
 sweet story of the Babe of Bethlehem. How 
 
 much astonished was the other boy to see 
 
 a book, and to hear his companion read out 
 
 of It! He hstened with great attention, and 
 
 believed every word he heard. He longed 
 
 to see the Babe of Bethlehem-that babe that 
 
 was wrapped in swaddling clothes and laid 
 
 in a manger. - Can I see him?" he eagerlv 
 
 inquired : '' tell me—tell where he is." 
 
 "At the Kuruman station," replied the 
 little reader. 
 
 " Did you ever see him ?" 
 
 f 
 
 IN ; 
 
112 
 
 THE BECHUANAS. 
 
 *' No, I never saw him, but I know he is 
 there, for they talk to him and sing to him. I 
 have heard them." 
 
 The astonished child made up his mind to 
 go to the Kuruman, and to see this babe with 
 his own eyes. It was a long journe}-— hundreds 
 of miles over a sultiy and desolate country, 
 but he found his way, and arrived safely one 
 Saturday evening. He was kindly received by 
 a Christian Bechuana woman. He partook of 
 her supper, and slept in her hut. 
 
 Next morning he heard the chapel bell. 
 He knew not why it sounded, but he fol- 
 lowed his kind hostess to the chapel. He 
 listened with delight to the sweet singing ; he 
 looked earnestly at the minister when he 
 opened the Bible, and prepared to read. And 
 what was the chapter that was read ? It was 
 the chapter about the Babe of Bethlehem, even 
 the second of Luke I The 1 ittle shepherd looked 
 around the chapel, hoping more than ever to see 
 the Glorious Babe. As he looked, he observed a 
 child— such as lie had never seen before— a fair 
 child, with light hair and blue eyes. It was 
 the missionary's own child. ''It is the Babe 
 of Bethlehem," lliought the Yiitle shepherd- 
 boy ; the babe that 1 longed to see. I have 
 found it at last." When the service was over 
 the delighted boy told his Christian friend 
 
NEGROLAND. 
 
 113 
 
 :now he is 
 ? to him. I 
 
 is mind to 
 babe with 
 —hundreds 
 e country, 
 safely one 
 eceived by 
 partook of 
 
 lapel bell. 
 It he fol- 
 ipel. He 
 nging; he 
 when he 
 ad. And 
 ? It was 
 hem, even 
 Td looked 
 ) ver to see 
 >bserved a 
 re — a fair 
 . It was 
 the Babe 
 5hepherd- 
 I have 
 was over 
 u friend 
 
 I 
 
 that he had seen the Babe of Bethlehem At 
 first she could not understand what he meant 
 but soon she found out his mistake, and then 
 she told him who the babe of Bethlehem 
 really was, what he did, and where he is She 
 told him of his love in dying upon the cross, 
 and of his glory at his Father's right hand, 
 ihe boy believed her words, and soon he 
 W Jesus, though he could not see him. 
 He did not wish to leave the Kuruman sta- 
 tion, but stayed there and learned to read 
 his Bible, and he grew up to be a Christian 
 man. 
 
 GUINEA, OR NEGROLAND. 
 
 The IS-egroes are known all over the world 
 as the unhappy people who have been made 
 slaves by so many nations. The British people 
 were once so wicked as to steal Negroes, and 
 take them to distant lands to work as slaves 
 till they died. But now these cruel practices 
 are not allowed by our laws. 
 
 Negroes are often to be seen walkin- in the 
 streets of London, but they are not slaves. 
 
 If f 
 
114 
 
 NEGROLAND. 
 
 They are quite black ; witli a flat nose, thick 
 pouting lips, woolly hair, and teeth of dazzling 
 whiteness. 
 
 The Negroes live in some of the hottest 
 countries in the world. Very near is the great 
 desert of Sahara, and the air passing over it 
 becomes so dry and burning, that it feels like 
 a blaze from a hot furnace. Yet Negroland is 
 more beautiful than CafFi-eland, because of the 
 fine forests and broad streams. Once tliere 
 were forests in CafFrcland, but the Caffres are 
 always moving from place to place, with their 
 herds of cattle, and they have felled the trees 
 to make huts. The Negroes,, having no herds 
 of cattle, remain in their villages, cultivating 
 their fields and gardens, and fishing in the 
 rivers. The Negroes are exceedingly fond of 
 the water, whereas the Caffres keep on dry 
 land. Instead of dressing in shins^ the Negroes 
 wear calico garments, which are much cooler 
 and cleaner, and which they weave from the 
 cotton plant. The Caffres had no idea of a 
 God, till taught by Christians, but the Negroes 
 have a great reverence for frightful images of 
 clay, which they call their Fetish. Some of 
 the Negroes are not idolaters but Mahomedans, 
 and they believe in Allah, the Mahomedan 
 god ; yet these Negro Mahomedans know very 
 little of the religion they profess. 
 
NEGROLAND. 
 
 ose, thick 
 ' dazzling 
 
 e hottest 
 the great 
 ^ over it 
 feels like 
 roland is 
 se of the 
 ICG there 
 affres are 
 4th their 
 the trees 
 no herds 
 Itivating 
 I in the 
 fond of 
 on dry 
 Negroes 
 h cooler 
 rom the 
 iea of a 
 Negroes 
 lages of 
 5ome of 
 medans, 
 omedan 
 ow very 
 
 116 
 
 
 ANECDOTES OF NEGRO KINGS. 
 
 There are a great many kings scattered over 
 the land. Travellers who bring presents to 
 these kings are generally well received, but 
 otherwise they are ill-treated, and sometimes 
 taken prisoners. 
 
 These were the presents given, on one occa- 
 sion, to the king of Boossa : a pair of silver 
 bracelets, a looking-glass, and a tobacco-pipe. 
 W ith these he was so much delighted, that he 
 never took his eyes off them for half an hour. 
 His queen then asked the travellers for a 
 present, and they gave her some plated but- 
 tons. She was admiring them, when the king 
 saw them and snatched tliem away. The queen 
 tried to get them back, but after a long strug- 
 gle the king succeeded in getting them all into 
 his own hands ; he then picked out the largest 
 and brightest for himself, and let his wife have 
 the remainder. Yet you must not suppose 
 that this king was a bad husband, for he was 
 one of the best in Africa; only he behaved as 
 other Negroes do—like a naughty child in the 
 nursery. 
 
 The travellers once sent a little box to the 
 king, with a request that he would fill it with 
 salt, of vvhich they were in great need. This 
 box was a common round tin box, about the 
 
 size of a saucer. Yet the k 
 
 ing regarded it 
 
 'f 
 
116 
 
 NEGROLAND. 
 
 with admiration. ** How wonderful," said he, 
 "that even the smallest things belonging to 
 white men are fit for the use of the mightiest 
 kings. Allah has given them all the glory and 
 riches of the world, and left none for black 
 men." Saying this, he thrust the box into his 
 pocket. Soon he took it out and began again 
 to admire it. '' What a beautiful thing ! How 
 well the cover fits ! How convenient it would 
 be in travelling !" As he spake he turned it 
 round and round in his hand, — opened and 
 shut it,— looked and looked again. At last he 
 made up his mind to part with it; he filled it 
 with salt, and gave it to the messenger to take 
 back. 
 
 But, as might be expected, the owners of the 
 precious box, hearing how much the king had 
 admired it, sent it to him as a present. It was 
 received with delight, and the messenger was 
 handsomely rewarded. 
 
 This king was a great favorite with his peo- 
 ple on account of his good nature and high 
 spirits. Though a Mahomedan he was fond 
 of dancing, as other Negroes are. 
 
 At a great feast in the open air he danced be- 
 fore his subjects, yet ho was a large and heavy 
 man, not at all fitted for dancing. In one of 
 the dances he imitated the canter of a horse, 
 and cantered into one of his own huts amidst 
 
 L. 
 
NEGIiOLAND. 
 
 117 
 
 " said he, 
 >nging to 
 mightiest 
 ^lory and 
 for black 
 s: into his 
 jan again 
 g! How 
 it would 
 turned it 
 jned and 
 Lt last lie 
 I filled it 
 r to take 
 
 3rs of the 
 iing had 
 . It was 
 ciger was 
 
 his peo- 
 .nd high 
 ?-as fond 
 
 need be- 
 d heavy 
 1 one of 
 a horse, 
 s amidst 
 
 m. 
 
 the applause of the spectators, lie soon came 
 out again, followed by a boy carrying a large 
 ba.sket full of cowries (small shells, used as 
 money in Africa). The king scattered hand- 
 tuls of cowries amongst his people, and a great 
 scramble ensued. He concluded the entertain- 
 ment by dancing sideways for some distance, 
 and then ba«k again into his royal hut, amidst 
 the loud shouts and acclamations of his de- 
 lighted subjects. 
 
 This king was not always engaged in these 
 foolish amusements. He was usually employed 
 m making his own clothes, and in attending 
 to busmess of his household. Most of the 
 African kings wf ste all their time in sleeping 
 smoking, and talking. ^' 
 
 There was another Negro king, far less good 
 natured than the king of Boossa. 
 
 The king of Eabba received the following 
 presents: a looking-glass in a gilt frame, a 
 pair of silver bracelets, a snuff-box, a tobacco- 
 pipe, a knife, a razor, two pairs of scissors, four 
 new shillings, and some books with pictures of 
 animals. What numerous presents! manv 
 more than the king of Boossa received. Yet 
 this kmg was not content. He sent a message 
 
 savinc tJint til" »i *, ^ • .,° 
 
 ,- ...^i picai;iits were quite worthless 
 
 (a^ except the looking-glass), and only fit for a 
 child, and that if he did not obtain something 
 
 IP 
 
 4 
 
 \ f 
 
118 
 
 NEGROLAND. 
 
 better, lie should deprive tlic strangers of their 
 guns. You may imagine how much the poor 
 strangers were frightened at this threatening ; 
 especially as they had scarcely any handsome 
 presents left. However, they had received from 
 the king of Boossa a rich crimson garment, em- 
 broidered with gold, and this they determined 
 to offer to the king of Eabba. A messenger 
 took it. As soon as the king saw this splen- 
 did robe he was charmed, and he said to the 
 messenger, " Ask the white men what they 
 desire, and they shall have anything in Eabba." 
 Then looking at the crimson robe he exclaimed, 
 "Now shall I be something like a king. My 
 neighbors will behold me with envy. As for 
 my own people, I will surprise them by putting 
 it on some morning when they are going to 
 war. It will dazzle their eyes." 
 
 Though this king was so vain and so covet- 
 ous, he was not ungrateful. When another 
 Negro king wanted to seize the strangers, the 
 king of Eabba rephed, "What! shall the white 
 men who have come so far, and given us so 
 many presents, be treated like robbers, and 
 cast out like dogs?" 
 
 Thus he saved the strangers from the hands 
 of a treacherous enemy. 
 
 The Fetish images are worshipped in some 
 Negro kingdoms. 
 
 fe; 
 
NEGROLAND. 
 
 of their 
 :lie poor 
 itening ; 
 ndsome 
 ed from 
 3nt, em- 
 irmined 
 issenger 
 s splen- 
 
 to the 
 at thej 
 labba." 
 laimed, 
 y. My 
 As for 
 putting 
 )ing to 
 
 covet- 
 -nother 
 jrs, the 
 } white 
 
 us so 
 
 119 
 
 jfji'-f^ 
 
 J'icture of FetUh Womhip. 
 
 Behold that frightiul image of clay ! It ;, 
 
 tZ'Zltl' ''''' '' '"^^'^ - "!>- of 
 
 Tdare thot ,^ "^°\" ^'''^- ^he priest. 
 
 and tWfn '°^°^' *'''"^" of roast beef, 
 and therefore joints are cooked just beneath 
 
 pnests hke the tefe of roast beef mueh better 
 
 The pnests pretend to be able to guard 
 
 the people from evil spirits, and they make 
 
 Waek skms, as a way of preserving them 
 
 Pries^° wh'" *'T .*° ^' P^^^^-^'J fro- t"e 
 pneste, who are their great enemies ? 
 
 ■ine pnests tfianh +1,0* v-^-— ^ 1 
 
 favnr,>o „ • , " "* ^™g '''«S ills 
 
 fayonte wives ought to be killed, That they 
 iow him into the other world. 
 
 may 
 
 
120 
 
 NEGROLAND. 
 
 There was a king who died. His favorite 
 wives, knowing of the cruel law, went and hid 
 themselves. One of them was discovered and 
 dragged out of her hiding-place. 
 
 Though this poor queen was old, she was 
 not the more willing to die. The choice was 
 given her between drinking a cup of poison or 
 having her head broken by a club. She chose 
 the poison, but great was her terror at the 
 thought of taking it. 
 
 When her slaves heard that their mistress 
 was to be slain, they could not go on with their 
 work, but leaving their cotton-spinning and 
 their corn-grinding, they began to weep and 
 to utter loud lamentations. Her friends also, 
 the whole day long, surrounded her, sobbing 
 and crying, and even her grave-digger threw 
 himself on the ground at her feet. 
 
 But there were some who encouraged her to 
 murder herself: they were the Fetish priests; 
 they entreated her to be courageous, and she 
 herself prayed to her gods to give her courage. 
 
 Yet no child was ever more unwilling to 
 take a nauseous medicine than the queen to 
 take the fatal poison ; once and again she 
 lifted the cup towards her lips — ^then put it 
 down, that she might walk about a little 
 more and gaze at the splendor of the sun; 
 for she could not bear the idea of seeing no 
 
 mor 
 
 was 
 
 D, 
 
 the 
 
 tienc 
 
 her 
 
 it — a 
 
 was 
 
 deatt 
 
 name 
 
 Th 
 
 Africf 
 
 the CO 
 
 him g 
 
 gold \ 
 
 ankles 
 
 throne 
 
 guards 
 
 Wh. 
 
 by his 
 
 ing. T; 
 
 stewarc 
 
 are dec 
 and lur 
 
favorite 
 and hid 
 red and 
 
 ihc was 
 ice was 
 )ison or 
 e chose 
 at the 
 
 nistress 
 th their 
 ng and 
 ep and 
 ds also, 
 sobbing 
 r threw 
 
 L her to 
 priests ; 
 nd she 
 ourage. 
 ling to 
 leen to 
 lin she 
 put it 
 a little 
 e sun; 
 ling no 
 
 AS-HAN-TEE. 
 
 121 
 
 more the light of cheerful day. Her grave 
 was already dug, in the midst of her own hut 
 Day after day, the queen hesitated to drink 
 the poison, till her great men, losing all pa- 
 tience, gathered round her, and insisted upon 
 her drinking the deadly draught. She drank 
 it-and a quarter of an hour afterwards she 
 was breathless and motionless in the arms of 
 death. Thus are the heathens murdered in the 
 name of their gods. 
 
 AS-HAN-TEE. 
 
 A 7-°'^ 1''''^ ""^ ^^'^ ^^''^^^^t kingdoms in 
 Atrica. There is no court more splendid than 
 the court of the King of As-han-tee. All around 
 him glitters with gold. He wears strings of 
 go d beads round his neck, arms, knees, and 
 ankles, and gold rings upon his fingers. His 
 throne is a stool covered with gold His 
 guards, like himself, shine with gold. 
 
 When the king goes forth in state, attended 
 bj his nobles, the display of gold is astonish- 
 mg. 1 he trumpeter sounds a golden horn ~the 
 steward carries golden scales, and the execu- 
 tioner wields u golden hatchet. The nobles 
 are decked, Hke the king, with golden beads; 
 and lumps of gold so enormously large are fas- 
 
 1 1 
 
 8 U 
 
 r?. i; 
 
 li 
 
 1 1 
 
122 
 
 AS-nAN-TEE. 
 
 tened to their wrists, that they are obliged to 
 rest their arms upon the heads of little boys. 
 Each noble is attended by boys, carrying ele- 
 phant's tails, spangled with gold, and the boys 
 wave the tails in the air to the honor of their 
 masters. 
 
 Over the heads of the king and his nobles 
 immense umbrellas are held by slaves — so im- 
 mense as to shade thirty persons at a time. 
 They are more like trees than umbrellas ; but 
 not like green trees — for they are made of the 
 gayest silks; their tops are adorned with a 
 golden beast or a golden bird. 
 
 There is not only splendor to dazzle the 
 eye ; but there is also 7ioise to stun the ear^ in 
 this grand procession. Each noble is attended 
 by a band of musicians, playing on various 
 loud instruments ; some play on gong-gongs, 
 and some on horns made of elephants' tusks ; 
 but the most tremendous sounds are produced 
 by the great drums. In England the drummer 
 carries the drum he beats, but in Ashantee 
 the drum is placed on the head of one man, 
 and beaten by two others. What a head the 
 man must have who bears the drum, if he can 
 bear the noise too I 
 
 And what music is plaved bv thft bnnds 
 of the nobles! It is the custom for each 
 noble to have a tune of his own. This tune 
 
 liUii. 
 
AS-HAN-TEE. 
 
 123 
 
 liged to 
 Ic boys. 
 'ing ele- 
 he boys 
 of their 
 
 \ nobles 
 —so im- 
 
 a time, 
 as; but 
 3 of the 
 
 with a 
 
 izle the 
 J ear^ in 
 ttended 
 various 
 j-gongs, 
 ' tusks ; 
 'oduced 
 'ummer 
 shantee 
 le man, 
 ead the 
 he can 
 
 ) bands 
 T each 
 lis tune 
 
 i 
 
 is played by his own band, and every one 
 may know what nobleman is coming by the 
 tune that is played. It might be amusing to 
 hear these different tunes, if one were played 
 at a time, but tliat is not the case. All the 
 tunes are played at once, and the confusion 
 cannot be described. 
 
 The nobles gratify their pride by all this 
 noise and show ; but they have one custom 
 that gratifies their pride still more. They 
 have their songsters, or poets, whose business 
 It is to set forth their praises. Thus they 
 make themselves hke gods, though they are 
 but men. 
 
 But we may rather say they are like devils 
 such IS their dreadful cruelty. When a noble- 
 man dies one of his slaves is always put to 
 death, that he may have some one to wait upon 
 him m the world whither he is going. AYhen a 
 king dies, a hundred slaves are slaughtered, as 
 well as his wives. As soon as the slaves hear that 
 the king IS dead, they rush out of the palace in 
 terrible alarm, and hide themselves among 
 the bushes ; but they are soon dragged forth 
 to be slain at the funeral. Nor does the blood- 
 shed end there ; every week there is a grand 
 slaughter, for manv wftplrs a^er ^ Vit>«.'o /i^^+i. 
 it IS reckoned that after the death of one 
 monarch four thousand in all were killed. 
 
 I I 
 
 
124 
 
 AS-HAN-TEE. 
 
 These wicked deeds are the consequence of 
 the wicked religion of Ashantee. The people 
 worship all manner of gods, such as rivers, 
 rocks, and trees; but they have worse gods 
 than these. In one place a crocodile was 
 worshipped ! The odious beast lived in a 
 pond, and was called out by his worshippers 
 to receive their daily offering, which was a 
 white fowl. The voracious creature gladly 
 came forth to eat the morsel ; but he was not 
 satisfied with it alone, and helped himself, 
 whenever he could, to sheep and dogs. He 
 tried also to devour children. 
 
 It is the Fetish men or priests who lead the 
 people to worship false gods. They are the 
 great deceivers. Sometimes they pretend to do 
 miracles. One of them said he could call apes 
 from the bushes and make them talk ; '' But," 
 added he, " I cannot do this in the day-time, 
 because the apes are timid and hate the light ; 
 I can only do it at nighty A rich black man 
 suspected that the priest was a deceiver. He 
 said he would give these apes some rum to 
 drink. In giving the rum, he found out that 
 the talking apes were eoys hid in the bushes. 
 The Fetish man was so much ashamed at 
 -^siSgj i-iv,-"L,^uvA^, inai ne ncu uud oi ine 
 country, and was no more seen; while the 
 black man who had detected him would be- 
 
DAHOMEY. 
 
 125 
 
 lieve no more in Fetish men, but believed in 
 the words of the Missionary. For missimanes 
 have been sent to Ashantee. They have been 
 treated with respect, because they were white 
 men ; for the Africans hold white men in 
 great honor. 
 
 When the first missionary came, the men of 
 Ashantee called him a god-man, and asked 
 him to teach them " sensen." Some said, "We 
 did never think of white men coming to teach 
 us black men." 
 
 The men of Ashantee are not like the south- 
 ern Africans who have no name for God; 
 they have a name, and a good name, for him— ^ 
 "Very great friend." Yet they do not know 
 him. They say they hate the devil, and once 
 a year they try to drive him away with sticks, 
 and torches, and loud yells; yet they serve 
 him by wicked works. 
 
 %. 
 
 -». 
 
 DAHOMEY. 
 
 This is another of the great kingdoms of 
 Africa. In one respect it is worse than As- 
 hantee ; for it is full, not only of cruel rmn, 
 but of cruel immen. 
 
 1 1 
 
 H 
 
 1 i 
 
 ! 1 
 
 1 
 
 \L 
 
 m 
 
126 
 
 DAHOMEY. 
 
 The king lias an army of women, as well as 
 one of men. He trains these women to fight, 
 and rewards them for bloodshed. The busi' 
 ness in which he chiefly employs them is seiz- 
 nig slaves, that he may sell them and obtain 
 large sums of money. 
 
 The women soldiers wear a peculiar dress- 
 not red coats— but tunics and trowsers, like 
 those often worn by little English boys. ' The 
 tunics are marked with broad blue and white 
 stripes. The women wear neither cap nor 
 bonnet, neither shoe nor stocking. There is 
 no covering to protect their hands from arrows, 
 nor their feet from thorns. On their shoulders 
 they carry guns. 
 
 When they marcb a drum is carried before 
 them, and this drum is ornamented with 
 
 TWELVE SKULLS. 
 
 They are often practised in the storming of 
 villages. As the villages are surrounded by 
 High heaps of prickly briers, the women are 
 taught how to get over these— Hghtly and 
 quickly. In order to train them,— piles of 
 sharp thorny bushes are reared, and the 
 command is given to the women to go through 
 them. At the word— they rush forward like 
 mad creatures, not seeming to mind the 
 thorns, or to feel any pain as they pass over 
 them with their bare feet : indeed, they spring 
 
DAHOMEY. 
 
 127 
 
 i well as 
 to fight, 
 'he busi- 
 n is seiz- 
 i obtain 
 
 dress — 
 3rs, like 
 s. The 
 id white 
 cap nor 
 rhere is 
 arrows, 
 Loulders 
 
 before 
 d with 
 
 aing of 
 ied by 
 len are 
 \y and 
 lies of 
 id the 
 firough 
 'd like 
 id the 
 s over 
 spring 
 
 so lightly, that they appear hardly to touch 
 the heap. 
 
 The king feels great confidence in this 
 array, and sends them continually to surprise 
 the villages of liis enemies. When any of 
 them kills a man, or catches a prisoner, she 
 is rewarded by the higliest prais(5 f\-om the 
 monarch himself This praise is very much 
 prized, for the women treat the king as if he 
 were a god. They kneel down at his feet 
 and throw dust on tlicir heads, to show their 
 deep reverence. 
 
 That monarch rests his royal feet upon a 
 footstool ornamented with the skulls of three 
 fallen kings ; his walking-stick also is headed 
 by a skull ; and his grandest drinking-cup is 
 
 a SKULL. 
 
 i8> 
 
 til 
 
 ■•I i i 
 
 ■I- 
 
 Picture of Spear and Footstool. 
 
 ^ i 
 
 ^ 
 
 ' f 
 J 4 
 
128 
 
 WESTERN AFRICA. 
 
 This cruel king renders all the neighboring 
 kingdoms wretched by his ravages. How hor- 
 rible is the slave trade ! But if the heathen 
 who capture the slaves are guilty, how much 
 more guilty are the Christians who purchase 
 them i 
 
 THE SLAVE TRADE IN WESTERN AFRICA. 
 
 It is dangerous for children in Africa to walk 
 about alone, even in the towns. 
 
 A girl of ten years old was sent out with 
 sweetmeats to sell. It was getting dark as 
 she was passing by a house— when suddenly 
 the door opened, and a man called to her to 
 come in, saying he wanted to buy some sweet- 
 meats.^ She went in, and sold some of her lit- 
 tle articles. She was counting out the cowries 
 when she felt a hand placed before her mouth, 
 and a strong arm dragging her towards the 
 back of the house. There the poor child was 
 detained a prisoner till the middle of the 
 night: when she was put in a boat, and 
 taken down the river to a distant village, 
 and sold for fourteen dollars, (or nearly three 
 pounds.) 
 
 "What was the distress of her parents when 
 their child did not return at night with her 
 
WESTERN AFRICA. 
 
 129 
 
 bboring 
 ow hor- 
 heo,then 
 y much 
 mrchase 
 
 LICA. 
 
 io walk 
 
 t with 
 ark as 
 idenlj 
 her to 
 sweet- 
 ler lit- 
 ^wries 
 ciouth, 
 Is the 
 d was 
 ►f the 
 , and 
 illage, 
 three 
 
 when 
 1 her 
 
 "^ 
 
 i 
 
 ; 
 
 basket as usual ! They were almost distracted ; 
 for this was their only one, and their whole 
 delight. In their misery they applied to the 
 friends of the miserable — the missionaries. 
 These kind men searched all over the country, 
 and at last found out where the girl was, and 
 they got her out of the hands of the robbers, 
 and restored her to her parents. 
 
 What was done to the wicked man who stole 
 her so basely and barbarously ? He was pun- 
 ished, but not much; he was made to pay a 
 small sum of money to the judge. It is to be 
 feared that he will continue to do the same 
 deeds that he has ever done. 
 
 One day a missionary was sitting in a shed, 
 in an African village, watching the workmen 
 building his house (for African workmen, un- 
 less watchedj are apt to leave off their work,) — 
 when he saw a black woman approach with 
 two little black girls, about ten years old. He 
 observed a basket of fruit in the hands of one 
 of the girls, and he expected she was going to 
 ask him to buy some, but he was mistaken. 
 It was not fruit that was to be sold. 
 
 The missionary asked the woman what she 
 wanted. 
 
 K^ii-u pOiiiucu. i\j tiic gi-ilS uiiU rcplicu, "J? or 
 
 sale." 
 
 The missionary was filled with grief at the 
 

 imi 
 
 130 
 
 WESTERN AFRICA. 
 
 thought of selling children. It immediately 
 struck his mind that he might offer a ransom 
 for the children, and therefore he inquired, 
 '' For how much will you sell them ?" 
 
 The woman replied, " That girl I sell for 
 eight pounds, and this girl for eight pounds 
 ten shillings." 
 
 The missionary answered, '<Do you think 
 God will bless you, while you go about selling 
 children, as if they were dogs ?" 
 
 The woman look alarmed, for she had 
 taken the missionary for a slave-dealer, but 
 now she feared that she should be punished. 
 She began to excuse herself, saying, " All my 
 own children were stolen from me. I only do 
 the same that has been done to me." This 
 was a bad excuse indeed. 
 
 The missionary reproved the woman severe- 
 ly, and made her ashamed of her conduct. 
 
 He then turned to the children, and asked 
 them who were their mothers. 
 
 ''I don't know my mother," replied one. "I 
 was stolen when I was very little, and I have 
 been a slave a long while." 
 ^^ " But I know my mother," replied the other. 
 "I was stolen only last week, and my mother 
 too.^ We were both sold at one time, but not 
 same persons. We have bet 
 
 from each other, 
 
 M 
 
 parted 
 
aediately 
 I ransom 
 nquired, 
 
 sell for 
 pounds 
 
 •u think 
 t selling 
 
 lie had 
 ler, but 
 mished. 
 All my 
 only do 
 ' This 
 
 severe- 
 
 LCt. 
 
 I asked 
 
 ne. "I 
 I have 
 
 other, 
 nother 
 ut not 
 parted 
 
 
 i 
 
 WESTERN AFRICA. 
 
 131 
 
 Then the cliild bep^an to cry and to sob, 
 and her companion cried also, and they said 
 to tlie missionary, '' Won't the white people 
 buy us and s-t us free? Will no one deliver 
 us ?" 
 
 We may feel assured that the good mission- 
 ary got their ransom paid, and saw their tears 
 dried. 
 
 Picture of Kcgro children for sale. 
 
 II 
 
 if 
 
 : • : 
 
182 
 
 SlKilllA LKONK. 
 
 rn 
 
 Phi 
 
 SIKHKA LKONK. 
 « iianio iiiciuis tli„ Viilloy of Li,)„a. 
 
 Icnilild miiiio ; l>iit tl 
 
 -II 
 
 ii'f(! is iiotliiiifi; to ton-iC 
 
 ''..". M, tl,Ht valloy ; tlu> lions ,uv K-no, ,u,;i 
 ... j,o,.,,lc mv not lil<o lion,, ,x.o,,t in conn.m,. 
 ilow ivo tl.0 boi.era,..t..is oC ,slol,w. AlVi.-nr.H 
 
 The ,.laco bclon-a to Lliigland, and hero poo,- 
 n^ouo.l .slavos (ind a hon.o and a wolcon,.. 
 
 VViu-n an Knolisl, sliip sWxos a slavo ship bo- 
 longing to Spain or I'ort.isal, tho poor prison- 
 ora are brought hero and set Irco* Hero tliev 
 are fed and clothed; hero they are taught and 
 trmned. 
 
 It is an important cvor.t when a slave ship 
 IS cr.ptured. ^ 
 
 Oneday the govemorofSierraLeone brought 
 to the missionary a hundred black boys, just 
 snatched from the enemy. They were in a 
 wretched state, as such boys always are, bavin- 
 been beaten and bruised, over-driven, an<l half 
 starved. They seemed afraid to look ui. ; tliev 
 hung down their heads and folded their arms 
 
 * There is itnoHioK rs'""" in *»-•-, - . ,i , ^ ., 
 
 . . , „ i^'"^'-" ^>" ^"'s coast calloa Lboria, where 
 
 ^av« tod a rafugo : but that country a„„, „„t belong „ E„" 
 land ; it is governed hv U^ nwn .,„,..,,„ .... , • „ , ^ ^ 
 
 n' iLs own 
 
 pC'>pIo, an.l is crvllod a ropubl 
 
 i 
 
 IC. 
 
HIKKUA IJOONK. 
 
 188 
 
 over tlioir ])r(MiHtH, m If tl,(,y hm] Umi all hopn, 
 an(l ox|)(H',|,(>(l ii(,Mii„g \mii\ridh. TIh) Hi^rlitof 
 wliiti! imm apjxiurcd to icmiy tl.cn, uikUvoh 
 Iho houimI of Muiir voic.cH; /or tlioHo who had 
 vA'iimuwii lluun into Uio Hhip, and trarnph;d 
 iUrnx und(!r thoir ilict, were white men. 
 
 liuttherniHHionary wjiHsetupon takin^^away 
 tlioir fearHand inalcitiK tlierri tniHtawliite rriari. 
 lie wanted to talk to th(mi ; but lie eould not, 
 ns hi) did not know th(*ir Janguage, for they liad 
 be(ui stolen from a dintant part orAfricta. i^it 
 ho had a Hehool of ],la(;k hoyn who had b(ieri 
 nnseucd at diifcirent timoH. Ife remembered 
 that one of these boys spoke the same Ian- 
 guage as the new-comers, 
 
 Immecliately he called this boy out from 
 among his companions, and said to liim, ''Torn, 
 tiilk kindly, in your own tongue, to these poor 
 fellows : they are from your own country. Tell 
 them that we will treat them kindly."' Torn 
 obeyed, and presently the black faces were 
 lifted up, and the dark eyes were beaming 
 with joy. Soon the missionary picked out 
 a dozen of the brightest faces, and taught 
 them four letters of the alphabet. A, B, C, D. 
 These letters were soon learned. The little 
 learners were set to teach their companions, 
 and the whole assembly resounded with the 
 
 :' 
 
 I !■ 
 
 1 1 
 r 1 
 
134 
 
 SIERRA LEONE. 
 
 sounds of A, B, C, D. This was the first day's 
 lesson. 
 
 The hundred boys continued to learn daily. 
 Two hours they spent in reading, and several 
 hours in working in the fields, and there was 
 time left for playing, and for resting during the 
 heat. In two years most of the boys could read. 
 Some of them loved the Scriptures, because 
 they tell of grace, of glory, and of eternal sal- 
 vation. Six of these boys were set apart to be 
 instructed, that they might become mission- 
 aries to their brethren in their own native 
 land. 
 
 The valley of Sierra Leone is very beautiful, 
 with its fruitful fields and pleasant d^ ellings ; 
 but its great ornament are its churches, filled 
 with black people. What a long string of little 
 girls, their white dresses making their black 
 faces look still blacker ! and what a troop of 
 boys, dressed in scarlet jackets and white trow- 
 sers ! How many of these have been rescued 
 from slavery, or from an early grave ! 
 
 But though there are many missionaries and 
 teachers in Sierra Leone, some of the Negroes 
 continue to trust in their idols. There is many 
 an idol-house to be seen in the villages. A 
 missionary peeped into one of these, and saw a 
 number of wretched gods within. What were 
 
SIERRA LEONE. 
 
 185 
 
 st day's 
 
 a daily, 
 several 
 ere was 
 ring the 
 Id read, 
 because 
 •nal sal- 
 rt to be 
 nission- 
 native 
 
 rautiful, 
 3llings ; 
 3, filled 
 of little 
 r black 
 'oop of 
 te trow- 
 rescued 
 
 'ies and 
 sTegroes 
 s many 
 'es. A 
 d. saw a 
 at were 
 
 they? Bits of iron and wood, stones and skulls, 
 colored feathers, and antelopes' heads— these 
 were the gods within Outside, the body of a 
 dead white dog was hanging on a cotton-tree. 
 It is chiefly the grey-headed Negroes who 
 trust in such gods. They have been brought 
 up to worship them, and they cannot be per- 
 suaded to believe the Gospel. 
 
 Near one house in the village there was an 
 altar with a little image, dressed in a cap and 
 adorned with beads, and some fruit close by it. 
 The people in the house declared that the 
 image was in memory of their dead child. " If 
 we did not attend to that image," said they, 
 " all the same as if the child were alive, we 
 should lose our other little girl." 
 
 Most of the black people in Sierra Leone 
 have left off trusting in images. Some who 
 love the Lord rejoice that they were ever stolen 
 from their native land, because they feel that 
 had they remained there they might never 
 have heara a Saviour's name. 
 
 There was once a little black boy living at 
 Sierra Leone, who had been rescued from a 
 slave ship and taught about God. One day 
 Mr. Thompson, his schoolmaster, heard him 
 
 i.- -»/•"•& ^^ <* lOVv vvJiuc UULSIUU lilti SCUOOl- 
 
 room. 
 
 If' 
 
 ■A, » 
 
 V^ 1 
 
I \ 
 
 \\\ 
 
 II - 
 
 136 
 
 SIERRA LEONE. 
 
 This was the little Negro's prayer : 
 
 " Lord Jesus, I thank thee that the wicked 
 men came and took me, and that the English 
 ship brought me here, where Massa Thompson 
 has taught me to read, and to know thee. But 
 I have a great favor to ask of thee. Let other 
 bad men take away my father and mother, and 
 let an English ship bring them here, that they 
 too may learn about thee, and that we may all 
 go to heaven." 
 
 The master was much surprised to hear this 
 prayer, and he thought about it a great deal, 
 That evening, as he was walking by the sea- 
 side, he met the little praying Negro. 
 
 In a kind voice he said, "What are you 
 doing here, my boy ?" 
 
 The little fellow replied, " I have been pray- 
 ing that the Lord Jesus will bring my parents 
 to this place, and I am come here to see 
 whether he has granted my prayer, and brought 
 them here." 
 
 That evening no parents came. The child 
 continued daily to visit the shore, and to watch 
 all the ships that arrived. 
 
 One evening he came to Mr. Thompson, leap- 
 ing, and dancing, and clapping his hands, say- 
 ing, " My prayer is heard, my prayer is heard: 
 my father and mother are come I" 
 
SIET^RA LEONE. 
 
 187 
 
 Then he drew Mr. Thompson by the hand 
 to the sea-shore, and showed him two Negroes, 
 just rescued. " These are my parents — my 
 prayer is heard I" 
 
 4r' 
 
 J 
 
 , 
 
 H 
 
 I 
 
 
 
 B 
 
 1 'l 
 
 '■ 
 
 :-' 
 
 fl 
 
 ' 
 
 ■1 
 
 
 
 
 «^^H 
 
 
 i^H 
 
 
 '^H 
 
 
 i^^^^l 
 
 :; 
 
 
188 
 
 AMERICA. 
 
 
 AMERICA. 
 
 NoETH and South America are called tlie 
 New World, because tliey were not known by 
 the other part of the world in old times. 
 
 America is never spoken of in the Bible. 
 
 Once savages only lived in America ; now 
 there are very few savages, and a great many 
 civilized people. 
 
 Yet there is room for a great many more — 
 for there are fewer people in America, in pro- 
 portion to its size, than in any other quarter 
 of the globe ; but new people are going there 
 from Europe every day, and are making new 
 roads, ploughing new fields, and building new 
 cities. 
 
 
 !|!U 
 
THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 139 
 
 lied tlie 
 own by 
 
 tible. 
 a; now 
 it many 
 
 more — 
 in pro- 
 quarter 
 ig there 
 ing new 
 ing new 
 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 This is an immense country, full of white 
 people, speaking the English language, yet not 
 calling themselves English people, but Ameri- 
 cans. 
 
 A long while ago a great many English 
 people went over and settled in America, 
 and at first they paid taxes to our govern- 
 ment, but at last they refused to pay any 
 more; and when an English army was sent 
 to make them pay, they fought and conquered 
 that army. 
 
 Now the people in the United States have a 
 government of their own. But they have not 
 a king nor a queen of their own. They are 
 governed by men chosen out of the people, 
 called the President, the Senate, and the Con- 
 gress. The United States are a republic and 
 not a kingdom. 
 
 NEW YOEK 
 
 Is the chief city. It contains about a quarter 
 as many people as London. It is much more 
 
 
 li 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 \ 
 
 :l 
 
 \ 
 
 i t 
 
 thii 
 
 I 
 
 i^ 
 
Ililiii 
 
 140 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 beautiful, for it has neither smoke nor fog, but 
 enjojs a clear air and brilliant sunshine/ In 
 warmth it is like Spain or Italy. 
 
 There is in New York a very broad street, 
 called Broadway ; it is many miles long. It 
 is thronged with splendid carriages, and people 
 elegantly dressed. 
 
 BOSTON. 
 
 This city is more to the north than ISTew 
 York, and therefore is not so hot; neither is 
 it so rich, nor so gay. Yet, like New York, 
 it is free from smoke and fog, and so the 
 various objects have a bright appearance. 
 The red bricks of the houses, the white steps 
 to the doors, and the green blinds to the win- 
 dows, all look as fresh and new as if just 
 washed. But there is no splendor nor gran- 
 deur. There are very few carriages to be 
 seen in the street, nor elegant ladies displaying 
 their dresses ; but there are, instead, scholars 
 of all ages hastening with their books to join 
 their classes. In the houses there are not 
 
 manv mirrors anrl oli.'inrlpliArq i-jn+ fi,^ — m 
 
 globes and book-cases ; for the inmates delight 
 in study more than in dissipation. 
 
 Ik: 
 
THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 141 
 
 r fog, but 
 tiine. In 
 
 ad street, 
 long. It 
 id people 
 
 an New 
 either is 
 fv York, 
 L so the 
 earance. 
 te steps 
 ;lie win- 
 
 if just 
 3r gran- 
 
 to be 
 playing 
 icholars 
 
 to join 
 ire not 
 sre are ^ 
 delight 
 
 The plan of living in Boston is quite differ- 
 ent from that in England. Many people do 
 not live in houses of their own, or keep ser- 
 vants of their own ; they live in boarding- 
 houses, eating at one table, and waited upon 
 by the servants of the house. 
 
 NEW ORLEANS. 
 
 This is the gayest city in America, and also 
 the most ungodly. There are very few churches, 
 but there are amusements of all kinds. It 
 may be called a city of strangers, for people 
 come from all parts of America to pass the 
 winter here. 
 
 The pride of New Orleans is the river Missis- 
 sippi. That river passes by in its course many 
 towns and villages ; and there are always ships 
 coming down and ships going up, laden with 
 goods and crowded with people. 
 
 There is no place in the whole world where 
 so many ships are all collected in one spot, as 
 in the harbor of New Orleans. But the river 
 is the bane of the city. The banks are so low 
 that the damps from the water render the city 
 unwholesome. Yellow fever frequently comes 
 
 I' ' 
 
 I 
 
III; i 
 
 I^M 
 
 ii:.! 
 
 142 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 and carries away thousands. New Orleans is 
 a dangerous place to live in, both for the body 
 and the soul. 
 
 WASHINGTON. 
 
 This is the government city. It cannot be 
 called the royal city, because there is no king 
 in the United States ; but there is a President. 
 He is the chief ruler, yet not all his life long. 
 At the end of four years he goes out of office, 
 and another president is chosen. There is a 
 tine house in a park, called the White House, 
 where the President resides. There are two 
 great halls where the Senate and the Congress 
 meet to make laws. 
 
 Washington is one of the most desola+e cities 
 in the world : not because she is in ruins, but 
 for just the contrary reason — ^because she is 
 unfinished. There are places marked out 
 where houses ought to be, but where no houses 
 seem ever likely to be. As in Eome, people 
 say, " Here, once stood such a building," so in 
 Washington they say, " Here was to stand 
 such a building." Eome is like a very old 
 person bent double, and Washington like a 
 very young one, suddenly stinted in her 
 growth. 
 
 lLO*-. 
 
THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 143 
 
 )rleans is 
 the body 
 
 annot be 
 ; no king 
 ^resident, 
 ife long, 
 of office, 
 lere is a 
 e House, 
 are two 
 I/ongress 
 
 a+e cities 
 lins, but 
 e she is 
 5:ed out 
 
 houses 
 , people 
 ^," so in 
 bo stand 
 '•erj old 
 
 1 like a 
 in her 
 
 M 
 
 Customs and appearance. —As the Ameri- 
 cans are descended from the English, of 
 course their customs are nearly alike. Yot 
 there are points of difference. 
 
 The Americans do not drink as much ale 
 and spirits as the English. There is a law 
 made in one of the States against selhng small 
 quantities of spirits. By this law the poor are 
 preserved from a great temptation, for they 
 cannot buy large quantities of spirits. 
 
 But there is one very unpleasant custom in 
 America—it is chev ing tobacco. Smoking to- 
 bacco is unpleasant, but less so than chewing it. 
 It might be supposed that the Americans 
 would be just like the English in appearance, 
 but they are not. Round and rosy cheeks, so 
 common in England, are rare in America. 
 Whenever a ruddy complexion is seen, a 
 plump face, and a stout figure, the Americans 
 guess that the person is from England. It 
 is chiefly the heat of the climate which has 
 made them so different from their Enghsh an- 
 cestors. 
 
 The children are brought up in a very un- 
 wholesome manner. At the dinner-table of 
 the boarding-house they see all kind of dain- 
 ties, and they are allowed to eat hot cakes and 
 nch preserves at breakfast, and ices and oys- 
 ters at supper, when they ought to be satisfied 
 
 I 
 
 
 I 
 
 
In I 
 
 144 
 
 TRE UNITED STATES. 
 
 i. i 
 
 with their basin of porridge, or their milk and 
 water and bread and butter. The consequence 
 is that many children die, and others are pale 
 and sickly. 
 
 Slaves. — There are about thirty States in 
 America. Those in the north have better 
 laws and customs than those in the south. In 
 the southern states slavery prevails. The 
 slaves are Negroes ; most of the slaves now 
 living were born in America, but their pa- 
 rents, or their grand-parents were stolen from 
 Africa. 
 
 Some people declare, that these slaves are 
 as happy as free laborers. I will give you an 
 account of their way of life, that you may 
 judge for yourself. 
 
 On a large estate in the south, there are 
 numerous slaves to cultivate the fields of rice. 
 They live in small white wooden cottages built 
 in rows, neat outside, but disorderly inside. As 
 soon as it is day, the slaves arise and go to the 
 rice-fields ; and spend the whole day working, 
 not even going home for dinner. Their food is 
 given to them in the fields. And what is it ? 
 Indian corn. How much is the allowance of 
 each slave ? Two pints and a quarter. This is 
 tuQ allowance oi a gxown-up man. A big boy 
 or girl has only a little more than a pint, and 
 young children not so much as a pint. The 
 
THE UMTED STATES. 
 
 145 
 
 Negroes boil the corn, and call it hominy, but 
 as they have nothing to oat with it, they can- 
 not find It very pleasant. The Negroes return 
 to their huts m the evening, wearied with 
 their labors, and smarting from the strokes 
 of the driver. They never receive any wages : 
 for their master provides them with elotfing 
 as well as food The clothing is the cheapest 
 that can be had. It consists of a woollen suit 
 every winter and a calico suit every summer ; 
 but neithe- shirt nor shoes are thought neees- 
 
 Now you ma,y judge whether the slaves lead 
 a happy life. The masters «ay they do "See" 
 say they, "how happy our slaves must be- 
 they have no care ; everything is provided for 
 tnem. But the slaves would much rather have 
 the care of providing for themselves, instead of 
 being treated like beasts who have no under- 
 standing. 
 
 +v'^u!,,''^''^f ^^°'' P^*'°'y *a* ^^ do not 
 think themselves happy by often running away. 
 
 Jivery day there are advertisements in the 
 newspapers for runaway slaves. Just above 
 each notice there is a little black figure of a 
 negro, running very fast, and carrying a small 
 "uuuie at tiie end of a stick. Then follow such 
 words as these :— 
 
 "Fifty dollars reward for the Negro. Jim 
 
 10 ' 
 
 !♦ 
 
 
 il 
 
 n 
 
 if.-' 
 
 m 
 
 li 
 lit 
 
 1^ 
 
 .1 
 
m\ i 
 
 146 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 Blake. Has a piece cut out of each ear, and 
 the middle finger of the left hand cut off at the 
 second joint." 
 
 How did the poor creature get hurt in this 
 manner? No doubt it was to make him work, 
 or to punish liim for liis faults that he was 
 cruelly cut up. No wonder he ran away. Had 
 he stayed, he might have lost the whole of his 
 ears, and the rest of his fingers. 
 
 Here is anotlicr advertisement : — 
 
 " Kan away, a Negro girl called Mary. Has 
 a small scar over her left eye, and a good many 
 teeth missing. The letter A is branded on her 
 cbeek and forehead." 
 
 These brands are made with fire, and must 
 cause dreadful pain. 
 
 "Taken up — a Negro man, is very much 
 scorched about the face and body, and has the 
 left ear bit off." 
 
 Thus are slaves treated, — they are cut, — ^hit, 
 burned, — and bitten I 
 
 There are indeed kind masters, who do not 
 allow their slaves to be ill-used. Slaves love 
 such masters ; but still they would rather not 
 be slaves at all. 
 
 Masters are continually afraid lest their 
 slaves should loin too-ether. nnd rise un ae^ainsit 
 them. They try to prevent this, by keeping 
 their slaves in ignorance, that they may he 
 
 I 
 
 stupic 
 
 rebel. 
 
 t'^ach 
 
 longs 
 
 to tea( 
 
 One 
 
 taughl 
 
 ''Com 
 
 " First 
 
 morni] 
 
 this w 
 
 how tc 
 
 be pun 
 
 The 
 
 white ] 
 
 One 
 
 to thei 
 
 that hi] 
 
 "Id 
 
 "01 
 
 don't y( 
 
 that yo 
 
 "I si 
 
 " but n 
 
 cause ii 
 
 'gainst 1 
 
 But 
 slaves i] 
 
 iuLL 
 
THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 147 
 
 stupid like 
 
 C 1 m, . **™*^''' ''"'^ "°' 'lave sense to 
 rebel. There is a law forbidding any one to 
 teach a slave to road. Many a poor Negro 
 
 Sch ir *" ""'■ ""' ^'^™°' «^* ""^ °- 
 
 One little Negro found out a way of getting 
 aught. Whenever his master's children said^ 
 Come and play with us," he always replied 
 First teach me the lesson you learned this 
 morning, and then I will play with you." In 
 this way he got taught; but when he knew 
 how to read, he kept it a secret, lest he should 
 be punished for learning. 
 
 The black people have found out that the 
 whUe people wish them to know nothing 
 
 One day a party of English travellers said 
 toJh.r Mack driver, "What is the na^e of 
 
 II I don't know, " repHed the man. 
 
 "0 Pompey ! " exclaimed the traveller, " why 
 don t you learn the names of places around you 
 that you may tell them to strangers ?" ' 
 
 "I should be glad to learn," said Pompey, 
 
 but massa knows it's more than I c/are do • 
 cause Its 'gainst the law; massa says it's 
 gamst the law for me to learn." 
 
 But thouffh the mj»«=+^ra ^Tr\c\. 
 
 1 
 
 slaves in ignorance, they are «ox.aiixcu ux nm 
 denng them from learning the way of saJva 
 
 ashamed 
 
 tne 
 hin- 
 
 fp 
 
 ^^^1 
 
 A 1 
 
 ^^1 
 
 If 
 
 ' ^^^^1 
 
 •I 
 
 '^' '^H 
 
 1 
 
 u ^^H 
 
 ^^H 
 ^^1 
 
 J. ^- 
 
 1^1 
 
 
 '^^^H 
 
 {'• 
 
 ^H 
 
 i 
 
 '^^^^^1 
 
 ''^^^1 
 
 , 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 ( 
 
 -^^B 
 
 
 ^^H 
 
 
 
 
 ij^^^l 
 
 i 
 
 ^^1 
 
 
 i^HH 
 
 ■ ■ 
 
 ^^^^^^^1 
 
 % ■ 
 
 ^^^1 
 
 ., 
 
 ^^^1 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 ^^H 
 
 J 
 
 ^^^^1 
 
 s 
 
 ^^^^1 
 
 
 '^^1 
 
 . Irti 
 
 ^^1 
 
I! 
 
 l! Inlil! 
 
 148 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 tion. They dare not forbid their going to church 
 or chapel ; and many slaves by going, learn 
 heavenly wisdom, and gain everlasting freedom. 
 
 Yet, even in church, the poor Negro is 
 reminded that he is nothing but a slave ; for 
 he is not allowed to sit with the rest of the 
 congregation. It is usual for the Negroes to 
 be placed in a gallery quite separate from the 
 white people. 
 
 In some cities there are separate chapels for 
 the blacks. White people may go to them if 
 they please, but they seldom do. One traveller 
 entered a chapel in Savannah (a city of the 
 south), and he found himself to be the only 
 white man there amongst six hundred blacks ; 
 even the preacher was a black. This black con- 
 gregation were more earnest in their prayers 
 than many white congregations are ; they lis- 
 tened to the sermon with great attention, and 
 sang the hymns with sweet accord. 
 
 Sometimes there are prayer-meetings, when 
 Negroes are called upon to offer up prayers out 
 of their own hearts. Once there was a prayer- 
 meeting just after a minister had been appoint- 
 ed for the congregation. A black man in his 
 prayer said, 
 
 " Make he good, like he say. 
 Make he say, hke he good. 
 Make he say, make he good, like he God." 
 
 u 
 
 (t 
 
 M 
 
 f\f\nr< 
 
THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 church 
 T learn 
 ecdom. 
 jgro is 
 vc; for 
 of the 
 roes to 
 om the 
 
 pels for 
 them if 
 raveller 
 of the 
 he only 
 blacks ; 
 ck con- 
 prayers 
 hey lis- 
 on, and 
 
 s, when 
 ^ers out 
 prayer- 
 ippoint- 
 1 in his 
 
 e God." 
 
 4 
 
 4* 
 
 149 
 
 At first this prayer may not be understood, 
 but, with thinking, even a cliiJd may discover 
 the meaning. 
 
 There is a law in America forbidding people 
 to steal slaves from Africa. When you see a 
 gang of slaves in chains driven along the road, 
 you must not suppose they come from Africa! 
 They are only travelling from one State to 
 another. Their old master has sent them away 
 to be sold to a new master, even as farmers 
 send their sheep and cows to market. They 
 are driven along just as beasts are driven— 
 only beasts are not chained, whereas the men- 
 slaves are chained in pairs, to prevent their 
 running away. The women and children are 
 allowed to go loose, because they could easily 
 be caught if they wore to escape. The drivers 
 are white men on horseback, with long whips. 
 
 Slaves in America are worth a great deal of 
 money. A strong man costs £150, and even a 
 child is worth £25. 
 
 It is no wonder if the poor creatures are lazy ; 
 they cannot earn wages, however hard they 
 may work ; they cannot lose their places, how- 
 ever little ihey may do. It is curious to see 
 them in ^the sugar-cane fields, lifting up their 
 hoes as slowly as ever they can. 
 
 There was once a field-slave who had such 
 dr adful swellings on her arms, that it was 
 
 m 
 
 
 1 - 
 
 ■ 
 
 'i 
 
 , 
 
 - 
 
 ^ 
 
150 
 
 THE UNITKI) STATES. 
 
 thought impossible I'or Iut to do any work. 
 But one evening a neighbor walking out, saw 
 her half hidden among the trees, standing 
 
 m a pon 
 
 d, washing elothes. This nei«dd)or 
 
 h 
 
 ill th 
 
 irl 
 
 :nowing now in tne gin was, felt much sur- 
 prised at the sight, and supposed that the 
 swellings had got suddenly well. But next 
 day they were as bad as ever. People now 
 began to watch the girl, and at last they saw 
 her go secretly to a bee-hive, thrust her arms 
 into it, and keep them there till they were 
 stung all over. How wonderful it was that she 
 should prefer suffering such pain to doing hei 
 daily work I She washed at night because she 
 took in some washing and was paid for it. You 
 see how deceitful this woman was. 
 
 How happy it would be if these slaves could 
 be set free ! A master may set a slave free when 
 he pleases ; but he may not allow him to remain 
 in the Southern States, lest the other slaves 
 should want to be free too. The free slaves 
 are generally sent to the Northern States, where 
 they are hired as servants. 
 
 It came into the heart of a gentleman, in 
 New Orleans, to give all his slaves their liberty ; 
 but he did not choose to do it suddenly, as he 
 jviiov ti^ut \wu.iV4. iiv^-L i^v^ ^wuu. liji incm. , nor 
 did he choose to send them to the Northern 
 States, for he knew they would be cold and 
 
Tiir-: rNirrj) states. 
 
 151 
 
 coiiifbitlcss tliorc. TIo determined to send 
 thcin back to their own Africa, after he had 
 trained them and tried tliem for a few years. 
 
 The first th'u]<r he wislied to tench them was 
 to fear God, and tlie riext,— to be inchistrious. 
 He had already built them a chapel ; and to 
 encourage tliem not to work on the Sabbath, 
 he had allowed tliem Saturday afternoon for 
 themselves. 
 
 One Sabbath-day, after service, he told his 
 slaves he had something important to say to 
 them. They all remained in their seats, and 
 then their master asked them whether they 
 would like to be made free. He found it was 
 the wish of every heart. '' Now," said he, " this 
 is my plan : I have given you the Saturday 
 afternoon for your own : work on it for wages. 
 I will pay you wages for all the work you do 
 for me on Saturday afternoon. I will not give 
 you the money ; but I will keep an account of 
 it in a book, and when you have earned enough 
 you shall buy with the money— Saturday morn- 
 ing / Then you v/ill have a whole day of your 
 own to work for wages ! You will soon be 
 able to buy another day, and then another, and 
 when you have earned all the days of the week 
 you will be free : nnd f.hpn I will a^nd "^^" ^o 
 Africa." " ^ -^^ .'' 
 
 With what delight the poor slaves heard this 
 
 ft: 
 
 w 
 
152 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 plan ! Though thej loved their kind master, 
 they loved Africa still better, and liberty 
 most of all. With all their hearts they thanked 
 their generous master for his kindness. They 
 worked heartily during the week from grati- 
 tude, and on Saturday afternoon — Oh! how 
 they worked ! 
 
 They were employed at that time in building 
 houses in New Orleans. There was a gentle- 
 man, who, from his window, could see the 
 sfaves at work, and he was much struck by 
 their industry. He noticed particularly one 
 slave, named Jim, who acted as overseer. He 
 thought he had never seen so active a man. 
 This gentleman offered Jim's master a very 
 high price for him, but of course the master 
 refused ; he offered a higher still,— and then a 
 higher still ; but the master refused. 
 
 " What price will you accept ?" inquired the 
 gentleman. 
 
 " No price," replied the master ; "the man is 
 not to be sold." The gentleman looked much 
 disappointed. 
 
 " Now," said he, " tell me one thing— What is 
 the reason that your slaves work so diligently ? 
 other slaves do not; yours begin before it is 
 light, and continue after dark. They never 
 walk up the ladders — they always run; and 
 yet they never seem tired. And what makes 
 
 ter: 
 
 He h 
 
i mi 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 master, 
 
 IBERTY 
 
 hanked 
 
 Thej 
 
 a grati- 
 
 il how 
 
 uilding 
 gentle- 
 ee the 
 ick by 
 ly one 
 r. He 
 a man. 
 a very 
 master 
 then a 
 
 :ed the 
 
 man is 
 . much 
 
 Vhat is 
 ently ? 
 e it is 
 never 
 i; and 
 makes 
 
 163 
 
 '■i 
 
 all ims so surprising is, that there is no white 
 man to look after them,-no driver-^no whip " 
 Ihe master of the slaves was pleased to hear 
 this account but he kept the reason a secret; 
 for It would liave been against law to let it be 
 known that he ii^tended to set his slaves free, 
 lest other slaves should rebel 
 
 At the end of fifteen years a good number 
 of the slaves had bougJit their own freedom 
 and their children's freedom. The day came 
 to part with their beloved master. It was a 
 tearful parting, indeed! The master felt so 
 sorrowful that he did not /nmself accompany 
 the slaves to the ship; but he sent a friend to 
 see them embark. The friend returned to the 
 master with tears in his eyes, sayincr, "I never 
 saw such a scene ! To the very la^st I heard 
 the poor fellows embarking, calling out to the 
 slaves left behind, 'Fannv, take care of our 
 master ; James, take care of our beloved mas- 
 ter; as we hope to meet in heaven, take care 
 ot him, take care of him !" 
 
 No doubt they did not forget him when 
 ^hey began to taste the sweets of hberty, and 
 to breathe again their warm native air. 
 
 If all slave masters were generous and godly 
 Ike this man what a happy country America 
 would bM ^^i^^T... ^ 
 
 ffi 
 
 He I 
 
 ^as said, ''Is not this the fast that I h 
 
 ave 
 
154 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 i ! 
 
 cTioseu ? To loose tlie bands of wickedness ? 
 to undo the heavy burdens, and to let the op- 
 pressed go free, and that ye break every yoke?" 
 (Is. Iviii. 7.) 
 
 We have now spoken of the slavery of the 
 southern States. There are no slaves in the 
 northern States, but there are many blacks 
 there ; and perhaps you think they are kindh^ 
 treated, as they are not slaves. Far from it. 
 '■ They are not beaten, it is true, but they are 
 despised and insulted in every possible way. 
 Is not this very wicked ? Merely because they 
 have a black skin. 
 
 In steamboats there is always one dinner 
 provided for the whites and another for the 
 blacks. The white servants will not dine with 
 the blacks, and as they may not dine with their 
 masters, they have a third table. 
 
 Even rich blacks are treated with contempt. 
 Once, in a steamboat, a traveller observed 
 three young ladies, arrayed in silks, and decked 
 with jewels and feathers, but with faces almost 
 black. They were not allowed to sit at table 
 with any of the whites, and as they did not 
 like to dine with the blacks, they dined by 
 themselves in the pantry where there was no 
 room t 
 
 •j. J ^ 
 
 \4- 4-V^ r\-yrr rt I 
 
 
 floor of the cabin. 
 
 The blacks mnv not ride in the same car- 
 
 • 1 
 
THE UNITED STATES 
 
 155 
 
 edness ? 
 I the op- 
 yoke?" 
 
 ' of tlic 
 s in the 
 Y blacks 
 3 kindly 
 from it. 
 :hey are 
 ble way. 
 use they 
 
 3 dinner 
 
 for the 
 
 ine with 
 
 ith their 
 
 3ntempt. 
 observed 
 i decked 
 IS almost 
 i at table 
 did not 
 ined by 
 ! was no 
 }t on the I 
 
 ame car- 
 
 1 
 
 nage on a railway, as the whites; so a separate 
 carriage is always provided for them. No one 
 will shake hands with them in the JSTorthern 
 States. In the Southern States it is common 
 for masters and mistresses, when they arc 
 going on a journey, to shake hands with their 
 black slaves at parting; but no such kindness 
 IS ever shown to black servants in the Northern 
 States. 
 
 It is painful to see the manner in which 
 many worthless whites behave to many harm- 
 less blacks. In New York a big white boy 
 meeting a little black one, began to kick him! 
 The poor child seemed used to such treatment, 
 and ran away without saying a word. 
 
 A young man, neatly dressed, with a pleasant 
 though dark face, was leaning over the rails of 
 a bridge, whena rude ragged man, with a white, 
 wicked face, passed by, and began to scoff at the 
 
 dark youth. A jneek answer was returned, 
 
 when the brutal American struck the unoffend- 
 ing African,--kicked him— and went on his 
 way. There were persons standing near who 
 saw the whole. Did no one take the black 
 man's part? No one. But God saw it, and 
 remembers it. As it is written, '' Thou hast 
 seen it, for thou beholdeat mischief and si)ite, 
 to requite it with thy hand." (Ps. x. 14.) 
 
 There was once a time when even Christians 
 
 ii 
 
 it 
 
 III 
 
 \M 
 
156 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 in New York did not like to partake of the 
 Lord's Supper with their black brethren : but 
 that time is now passed. This was the way in 
 which Christians were brought to see the sin- 
 fulness of their conduct : — 
 
 Many years ago there lived in New York a 
 young Negress, named Katy Ferguson. She 
 desired to partake of the holy communion. 
 She had heard the Gospel from the lips of a 
 holy man, named Dr. Mason. To him she went, 
 and asked to be admitted to the table of her 
 Lord and Saviour. This good minister knew 
 that his congregation would not like Kate to 
 come ; but he was determined to let her come. 
 
 When the Sunday came, and the bread and 
 wine were placed upon the communion-table, 
 and the communicants were waiting in their 
 pews to be called up to the sacrament, — sudden- 
 ly Dr. Mason was observed to leave his place 
 at the table, and to walk down the Church. 
 He was a tall and venerable man, and his coun- 
 tenance was solemn and holy. All eyes were 
 fixed upon him as he walked, and many people 
 wondered what he was going to do. He pro- 
 ceeded till he came to the bench where poor 
 young Kate was sitting : — ^lie stopped — he took 
 her by the hand — and he led her up the 
 Church in the presence of all the people, — and 
 as h^ went, he repeated, in a loud voice. 
 
 } 
 
THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 167 
 
 , 
 
 "If any man be in Christ, he is a new 
 creature." 
 
 ''There is neither Greek nor Jew, there is 
 neither bond nor free." 
 
 " Whosoever shall do the will of my Father, 
 the same is my sister and mother." 
 
 What could the white Christians say against 
 Kate, when they heard these texts ? Could 
 they reject the sister of the Lord of glory ? 
 
 From that day no more was heard against 
 blacks coming with whites to the Lord's Supper. 
 
 Kate has honored the Lord in her life. 
 Though poor, and earning her bread as a 
 pastry-cook, she has done good to many souls. 
 Many girls who have come to her to be trained 
 as pastry-cooks, have become Christians through 
 Kate's instructions. The first Sabbath-school 
 in New York assembled in Kate's house, and a 
 prayer-meeting has been held there every week 
 for forty years. Many white strangers, from 
 distant lands, have attended that prayer-meet- 
 ing, and have been welcomed by Kate with all 
 the warmth of her African nature, and of her 
 Christian heart. 
 
 The forests.— North America is a grand 
 country. It is not yet filled with people,— nor 
 is it yet deprived of its fine forests. The 
 railways pass through these vast forests. In 
 going from one great city to another, iriHtead 
 
158 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 MM 
 
 of passing by fields of cattle and corn, aa in 
 England, travellers in America pass tlirough 
 forests for hundreds of miles, and only see now 
 and tlien a log hut, surrounded by a little patch 
 of cultivated ground. 
 
 But the forests are not without inhabitants. 
 Wild beasts are there, yet none no terrible as 
 those in Africa iind Asia. The black and 
 brown bears live chiefly upon eggs, and ber- 
 ries, and little animals. The American lion is 
 not at all like other lions: it resembles a 
 leopard, and hides itself among the branches, 
 ready to pounce upon any poor deer walking 
 beneath ; but it seldom attacks men. 
 
 There are, however, terrible snakes in the 
 forests, especially the battle-snake. It is happy 
 for men that it has a rattle. Some little bones 
 rub against each other in its tail, as it moves 
 along, and the noise warns men to flee away. 
 But there are snake-catchers, who are glad to 
 hear the sound, for they know how to seize the 
 creature without getting bitten. They keep 
 rattle-snakes in cages, and feed them on live 
 rats and frogs, till they have an opportunity to 
 send them to England, to be shown as sights. 
 
 There are many harroless inhabitants of the 
 fnrpqtfl There are the I'laEONS. 
 
 A\^A •>_'?W»^s 
 
 Thev fly 
 
 greater numbers than any other bird. h\ 
 one flock there are more pigeons thm there 
 
 axxk.K 
 
THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 159 
 
 are human creatures in the world ; that is 
 more than a thousand millions. They darken 
 the air as they fly, and the fluttering of their 
 wmgs sounds like thunder. Wlien they alight 
 upon the tops of the tall trees— they roost in 
 heaps ; for there is not room for them to perch 
 separately. The foresters are glad at their 
 arrival, for they knock them down and take 
 them home to make into pies. 
 
 But the charm of the forests is the sincring 
 birds. They are not found in the lonely parts 
 but only where men have fixed their habita' 
 tion, as if the birds knew that we delighted to 
 listen to their warblings. Of all the American 
 birds the most celebrated is the mocking-bird. 
 He deserves a better name. He does not moch 
 the songs of other birds, but he learns of them 
 and sings so much better, that he makes them 
 all ashamed. He is often to be seen perched 
 on a rose-bush near a lonely cabin, pouring 
 forth all the songs that he has heard in his 
 rambles in the woods. Like our nightingale 
 he sings not only in the day but in the night 
 also ; and like him he is clad in russet brown. 
 In size he rather exceeds a linnet. 
 ^ The prairies.— No places can be more un- 
 like than the forests and the prairies. There 
 are no trees in the prairies ; nothing but gTeen 
 grass sprinkled with flowers. Yet it is sup- 
 
160 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 posed, that once tlie prairies were forests, but 
 that wandering savages set fire to them, and 
 consumed them. Now they are desolate 
 places. The larks are singing there ; — ^but not 
 floating in the air, as in England ; they are 
 resting on the tall blades of grass, and rocking 
 as they sing. 
 
 There are bees also in the prairies, revelling 
 among the sweet flowers ; they were brought 
 from Europe, but they like their new country, 
 and make abundance of honey. 
 
 There are some very curious ar imals called 
 dogs, inhabiting the prairies. Yet, though 
 called dogs, they are like dogs in nothing but 
 in barking. They have become famous on ac- 
 count of their cleverness in digging dwelling- 
 places. Little creatures as they are, not bigger 
 
 Picture of Prairie Dogn. 
 
THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 161 
 
 than squirrels, they dig holes ten feet deep. 
 The earth they cast up forms a hillock; on 
 this hillock each little digger sits, as on a 
 watch-tower, to see whether enemies are ap- 
 proaching. It is therefore very difficult to 
 shoot them, for if they see a man coming to- 
 wards them,— in an instant they dart into their 
 dwellings. It is only at night that the cautious 
 creatures venture to feed upon the grass. In 
 winter they live without food, sleeping soundly 
 in the depths of their dark retreats. The 
 places they inhabit may be compared to cities, 
 for they are many miles in extent. 
 
 THE ALLEGHANY MOUNTAINS. 
 
 These Alleghanies are not as high as the 
 Alps of Europe, but they are very numerous ; 
 stretching along the whole length of America. 
 They are adorned by an abundance of beauti- 
 ful flowers. The splendid rhododendron, the 
 elegant azalea, and the bright kalmia, display 
 their varied colors in every glade and every 
 glen. 
 
 THE PALLS OF NIAGARA. 
 
 This is one of the greatest wonders in the 
 world. What are these Falls ? 
 
 11 
 
 t ^1 
 
 p.. 
 
 r n 
 
162 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 There is a river called St. Lawrence. There 
 is a steep place in the river, down which the 
 waters fall,— and such a quantity of water 1 
 The height of the fall is 154 feet. "Bv^ H is 
 not the height which makes the fail so grand 
 —it is the quantity of waters. They come 
 leaping, roaring, and foaming. They never 
 cease pouring down— nor could all the armies 
 in the world stop for one moment the sound 
 of their voice. It is so loud, that it may be 
 heard twenty-five miles off! The spray forms 
 a white cloud always brooding over the falls ; 
 yet so bright, so pure a cloud, that it seems a 
 fit abode for angels. Strangers come from 
 many lands to gaze at the waters of Niagara, 
 and they are all astonished at the sight. 
 
 But once there came a stranger to dwell 
 there. He chose for his abode a small island, 
 called Goat Island, a place only fit for wild 
 animals. It is situated just at the top of the 
 falls, before the waters take their fearful leap, 
 —just where they are gathering strength for 
 the plunge into the depth below. This part 
 is called the Kapids, and it is very dangerous. 
 Any one who attempts to cross it — is hurried 
 away by the force of the stream, and dashed 
 
 to pieces aiiion^ 
 
 4-T-. /^ T»/~»rt I 
 
 l/liv> 4- 
 
 '\ji:i.\j. 
 
 
 to get to Goat Island. The stranger who 
 settled there was an Englishman. He brought 
 
THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 168 
 
 iWft 
 
 
 his books with him, and his guitar; but no 
 companion and no servant. He lived all alone 
 among the rocks; no one knew his name, nor 
 why he chose such a spot. He amused himself 
 by rambling about, and gathering wild fruit, 
 and then giving it to the children whom he met 
 Twice a year he went to the village on the banks 
 to receive some money from England, and to 
 purchase supplies of food ; but he never con- 
 versed with any of the people. Sometimes he 
 was seen sitting on the edge of a precipice, 
 with his legs hanging over the yawning, roar- 
 ing gulf But the cold of the first winter be- 
 numbed his feet, and prevented his climbing 
 any more the dangerous heights. 
 
 Then the stranger took to swimming, and this 
 amusement was far more dangerous than climb- 
 ing, and soon cut short his life. One duv his 
 body was seen tossing about among the raging 
 waters ; and there it continued to be tossed till 
 it was c ■ ^stroy ed, for no arm could rea* h it amidst 
 the tumult of the torrent. Thus perished miser- 
 ably, through his . )wn folly, this unhr npy youth. 
 ReLi^iion. — The government supports no 
 minister.,, but leaves the people to find minis- 
 ters for themselves. In the great towns the 
 people have provided themselves with many 
 ministers ; but there are large tracts of country 
 without any. 
 
 ^■ri'- 
 
164 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 In country villages, tlie minister often has 
 scarcely enough to live upon. The people 
 have a plan for helping him. It is to give a 
 " See." What can that be ? The people are 
 the bees, and the minister's house is the hive. 
 
 A day for the Bee is fixed upon, and the 
 minister is told to be prepared for a great 
 many people coming to his house on that day. 
 Early in the morning of the appointed day — a 
 band of waiters arrive, bearing bowls, baskets, 
 and bottles, containing all kinds of food and 
 wines. They spread the provisions upon the 
 tables of the best rooms in the minister's 
 house. Soon afterwards the congregation as- 
 semble to partake of the feast that they 
 themselves have provided. There is abun- 
 dance of pies and poultry,— fruits and fritters, — 
 jams and jellies, — meats and sweetmeats, — 
 cheese and cheese-cakes. At the proper time 
 appear urns of fragrant tea, and pots of rich 
 coffee. The minister and his family are present, 
 but they are only considered as the guests of the 
 congregation. Between the hours of dinner and 
 of tea, the real guests wander over the house, 
 entering all the rooms ; not to take away any- 
 thing, — but to put something in many a 
 
 U.IU1VVUI ilUVX liiWliV til ■(-■v^ixi'.i . J J- 
 
 congregation depart ; and the minister and his 
 family are left by themselves. Wherever they 
 
THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 166 
 
 turn they find some useful gift. In the lar- 
 der tliey discover a side of bacon, a cask of 
 butter, and some fine cheeses. In the pantry 
 they see a barrel of sugar, a chest of tea, and 
 a cask of molasses. In the lofl they find bags 
 of flour, of buck-wheat, and oatmeal. In his 
 study the minister beholds an easy-chair with 
 a rug before it. In their nursery the children 
 are delighted by finding presents of prints for 
 frocks, and of cloth for jackets. The mother 
 opens her wardrobe, and lo I— a warm cloak I 
 she goes to her work-drawer, and finds enough 
 tape, buttons, and cotton, to last her the whole 
 year. 
 
 These liberal gifts often enable a poor min- 
 ister to live in comfort and plenty. 
 
 Character.— There is a great difference be- 
 tween the character of the Americans in the 
 Northern States, and those in the Southern 
 States. 
 
 There are so many slaves in the south, that 
 the white people indulge in habil of idleness 
 and luxury. The children, from their earliest 
 age, have black people ready to do everything 
 for them; so they learn to do nothing for 
 themselves. As they grow up, they leave all 
 
 thft "wnrlr +.n +I10 alofr^ja iirlr;!/-* +>.«,, 1^, 
 
 sofas, reading novels— or divert themselves 
 with company. 
 
 ',. 
 
 li 
 
166 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 i^ • 
 
 The people in the Northern States are very 
 industrious. As there arc not many servants 
 to be had, they wait upon themselves. The 
 children are useful to their parents. They 
 can be trusted to go on messages, and to make 
 purchases, and even to go to the deiitisfs by 
 themselves. 
 
 The Americans are benevolent. They love 
 to do good, and they have asylums for the 
 blind, and hospitals for the sick, and refuges 
 for the destitute ; and they make even their 
 prisoners comfortable — perhaps too comfort- 
 able. 
 
 It is a common practice to adopt orphans, 
 and there are numerous orphans to be adopted ; 
 for strangers from distant countries are often 
 cut off by fever soon after landing, and their 
 children are left to be wanderers without a 
 home. Then they are adopted. Sometimes 
 a farmer and his wife, who have no children 
 of their own, take in a little stranger ; and 
 sometimes children beg their parents to bring 
 a little orphan into the house, and promise to 
 help to take care of it. 
 
 There is a magazine published every month, 
 called " The Orphan's Advocate." The purpose 
 of the masfazine is to find homes for orphans. 
 
 First you will see advertisements of children 
 needing homes, such as these : — 
 
 
 ( 
 
THK UNITED STATES. 
 
 167 
 
 infant gir, five months old; anothei- eight 
 months old ; a boy eleven years old-all wLt 
 
 Thus persons who are willing to adopt a 
 cmld can find one of any ago they prefer. 
 These adopted children often grow up to be 
 great comforts and take care of their adopted 
 parents in old age and sickness. It is much 
 better for orphans to be received into/amfe, 
 than to be collected into one great asylum, as 
 they generally are in England. 
 
 Many years ago there lived in America a 
 good mmister, who had a wife and nine 
 chddren. The happiness of the family waa 
 suddenly broken by r. dreadful event. The 
 mother was standing at a window with her 
 babe m her arms, whon a wicked soldier fired 
 at her, and kOled her,-but not her babe. 
 About a year afterwards the father also was 
 Shot. (These troubles happened at the time 
 ^vhen America was fighting against England.) 
 
 Nmechildrenweremader-,hansbythedeath 
 of these parents. The funeral of the minister 
 was attended by a crowd of mourners. The 
 nme children were present. The minister who 
 
 1 +T^ ""°L ' """'^'^ '"'" "^^-^^ °^ '^^^ i'dtiieT, stood 
 in the chapel near the coffin, surrounded 
 t>y the weeping congregation. He caUed the 
 
 n I 
 
 ■'■'.: 
 
 tf- 
 
 •1:1, 
 
168 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 nine cliildren, and desired them to stand in 
 order close to their father's coffin ; they were 
 of all ages, from the infant of two years 
 old to the lad of fourteen. The youngest 
 knew not its own loss ; but the eldest knew 
 well that his best friends had been taken 
 away. Every eye was fixed upon the helpless 
 group ; aud every heart felt interested in their 
 case. 
 
 The minister seized the opportunity, and 
 exclaimed, '' Be! sold these orphans ; God has 
 promised never to forsake the children of the 
 righteous, nor to let them be in want of bread. 
 Who will now Kelp to fulfil God's promise to 
 these little ones ? For my part, — I take this 
 boy, and engage to bring him up as my own 
 son. May our good God grant his blessing I" 
 Saying this, the good man drew the eldest boy 
 close to his side, and placed his hands with 
 fatherly kindness upon his shoulder. Tears of 
 pity and of joy started into many eyes. Pres- 
 ently one of the assembly stepped forward, 
 saying, " I will take this child," and folded a 
 timid girl in her motherly embrace. Another 
 took by the hand a rosy little fellow, still wear- 
 ing a frock, and another clasped in her arms 
 the tender infant. One bv one — all the chil- 
 dren found a father, — a mother, or both. 
 
 And how were the children treated by their 
 
THE UNITED STATKS. 
 
 169 
 
 Mopted him ; a„d even this child found an- 
 
 pj« the adopted children turned out welt 
 icr departed parents had often prayed for 
 he„d their prayer were aaswlred wht 
 they themselves lay sleeping in the grave 
 
 THE HISTORy OF ZAMBA. 
 
 Zamba was the only son of an African kin-- 
 He was born m a village on the banks of thl,' 
 
 only of a hundred huts, was the capital of the 
 kmgdom^ In the midst of it rose^he rofa! 
 palace. Th:s was not a hut, but a house Tf 
 twenty rooms, and one of them contained 
 
 canopy There were also, in this palace,-china 
 -ps,g^ass bottles, steel knives, Wr'spoons! 
 several brf°"' ^f" '^'"^^^ ^^'^ '^-des 
 
 wiir i^r '" f'"''^'^ ''''''^"g-^' ^'^d adorned 
 with pictures ; but there was no one in the 
 palace who could read them 
 
 K.„'!?I,'^:?.*'^'l ^.f™«" ki»g obtain these 
 --u^^ui inmgsi' iNo one in his kin-^dom 
 
 M brought them over in his ship. He vi^ted 
 
 I ■ 
 
^V^-'4&K " 
 
 170 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 this king every year, and always gave hand- 
 some presents to him and to his fiimily. To 
 the young prince Zamba he once presented 
 a barrel-organ, with eight tunes. And yet 
 these things were not presents, but the wages 
 of wickedness. The captain gave them, as 
 rewards to the king for procuring slaves, for 
 him to sell in America. The king bought 
 some of these slaves of otlier kings, and some 
 he took prisoners in battle. 
 
 But though the captain came to Africa only 
 to do evil, he did good without intending it. 
 The youiig princo desired earnestly to read the 
 picture-books in his father's library, and he 
 entreated the captain to teach him to read. 
 The captain consented ; in his yearly visits he 
 taught him, and at last presented him with a 
 Bible ! Zamba read his Bible, but his heart 
 was not changed at this time. 
 
 When he was seventeen years old, the prince 
 accompanied his father upon an expedition 
 against another kingdom. Their army was 
 very large in their own eyes ; it consisted of 
 one hundred and forty men. They went up 
 the river Col^o iii five large canoes, and when 
 they arrived at the enemy's village, they set it 
 on fire. The attack was made in the depth of 
 night, and a dreadful conflict ensued. The two 
 African kings were slain— Zamba's father and 
 
 4 
 
THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 e hand- 
 ly. To 
 resented 
 ind yet 
 lc wages 
 lem, as 
 ives, for 
 bought 
 id some 
 
 ica only 
 ding it. 
 read the 
 and he 
 to read, 
 visits he 
 1 with a 
 lis heart 
 
 e prince 
 pedition 
 my was 
 sted of 
 vent up 
 id when 
 3y set it 
 lenth of 
 
 r — " 
 
 rhe two 
 her and 
 
 171 
 
 his enemy. But Zamba's fatlicr had gained the 
 victory before lie died, and Zamba returned to 
 his kingdom laden with treasures, and accom- 
 panied by many wretched prisoners. 
 
 Amongst them— was tlic daughter of the 
 king who had been slain. Her name was Zil- 
 lah. She was adorned with the splendor suited 
 to a princess ; her necklace was of pearls, her 
 bracelets of gold. But she was a captive and 
 an orphan, and her young heart was bursting 
 with grief. ° 
 
 Zamba regarded her with compassion and 
 admiration, and determined, instead of selling 
 her as a slave, to make her his wife. 
 
 About this time the American captain visited 
 the kmgdom, and bought the ninety prisoners 
 that had been taken in battle. He tried to per- 
 suade Zamba himself to make a voyage that he 
 might see America and also England ; but he 
 could not induce him to go that time. The 
 next year, however, he came again, and suc- 
 ceeded in gaining Zamba's consent. He ad- 
 vised the king to take as 7nT;ch gold with him 
 as he could collect, that lie raight, by selling it 
 m America, make his fox tune. 
 
 With many tears Zamba parted from his 
 widowed mother and his ynnflifi.i r.,io«., tt^^;. 
 ever, he was cheered by the thought of soon 
 returning full of wisdom and riches. He took 
 
 f 
 
 
172 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 witli him two large trunks full of garments and 
 of gold, and also tliirtj-two slaves. 
 
 The ship was large and crowded with slaves ; 
 in all there were four hundred and twenty- 
 two. Miserable indeed was their condition! 
 The place where they lay was divided into com- 
 partments six feet square, like the divisions of 
 a cotton box ; in each square four slaves were 
 kept. The boards which divided these squares 
 were only six inches high, but they served to 
 prevent the slaves rolling all into one heap, 
 when the sea was rough ; yet when the sea 
 was very rough the slaves were all rolled into a 
 heap, notwithstanding the division. During 
 the voyage a storm arose, and the slaves being 
 chained together in pairs (at least the men), 
 could not help themselves, and fifteen were 
 smothered or crushed to death. 
 
 Zamba now saw with his own eyes the mis- 
 eries that slaves endure w^ow a voyage ; yet he 
 did not repent of his wickedness m having sold 
 so many, and in purposing to sell more. But 
 God, by his judgments, made him at last con- 
 scious of his sin. 
 
 One day, when he asked the captain to hear 
 him read in the New Testament^ he was aston- 
 ished to receive this reply : " Keally, Zamba, 
 I ought to receive some paymeiio for giving 
 you so many lessons; I might have caught 
 
 ^m 
 
I'^ 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 173 
 
 many boats full of Negroes during the time I 
 have spent in teaching you." 
 
 A week afterwards Zamba was in bed, while 
 the captain was drinking with a comrade, and 
 he heard him say, "I do not see what that 
 black fellow can do with so much gold • I shall 
 soon take his gold dust from him, as I well 
 deserve it for teaching him so much. How 
 little the fellow thinks that he will soon be in 
 the same case as the thirty-two Negroes he 
 brought on board the ship !" 
 
 What a night of misery Zamba passed, after 
 hearing these words ! He looked full of gloom 
 next morning at breakfast, but he said nothing 
 lor he know it would be of no use to speak. 
 
 In the course of the day he contrived to get 
 alone to the cabin, and to take some of his gold 
 out of his trunks, and to hide it in the linmg 
 of the clothes he wore, hoping to save a little 
 ot his property from the greedy claws of the 
 deceiver. Soon afterwards the captain pro- 
 posed taking care himself of the trunks, 
 i hough Zamba knew well what he meant by 
 taking care," he did not venture to refuse. 
 At last the ship arrived on the coast of 
 America, and anchored near Charleston. Once 
 i-^^^^^a Tu buauld a flue oitv : but 
 
 (Jltj 
 
 now he had uo heart to admire the great .. 
 on the beach, or tlie carringes in the streets 
 
 guns 
 
 :> 
 
 f 
 
 tl 
 
 . I 
 
 t t 
 
 " .^ 
 
174 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 he was only occupied with his own sad lot. 
 The slaves were landed, washed, clothed, and 
 sold in the inarket-place ; (for the law forbid- 
 ding slaves to be brought from Africa, had not 
 yet been made; now they are only brought 
 sea-etly.) The thirty -two Negroes belonging to 
 Zamba were sold with the rest, but their price 
 was not given to Mm. 
 
 The captain took care that Zamba did not 
 escape from him. Before he suffered him to 
 land, he said to him, *'I cannot take you to 
 London, as I am going to part with my ship, 
 but I will leave you in good hands at Charles- 
 ton, and I myself will take care of your prop- 
 erty." 
 
 What was the agony of Zamba when he found 
 that he was really going to be sold as a slave, 
 and that he should no more behold his native 
 country, nor his beloved Zillah I He exclaim- 
 ed against the treachery of this treatment ; — 
 he threatened to expose his base betrayer ; — 
 but there was no help for a black man. 
 
 The next day a respectable tradesman came 
 to the ship, and bought Zamba. When Zamba 
 saw his own price paid into the captain's hands 
 he was full of rage ; and when the captain gave 
 him a handful of silver out of the monev he 
 could not thank him, but only exclaimed, " I 
 know it is the price of my own flesh and blood." 
 
 I 
 
THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 176 
 
 The captain also gave part of the money to 
 Zamba's master, to be kept for Zamba's use, 
 and he thought himself very generous in doing 
 this ; though at the same time he enriched him- 
 self with twenty thousand dollars of Zamba's 
 property. 
 
 The trader who had bought Zamba sent 
 his clerk to lead him to his store— (a place 
 filled with goods of all sorts .for sale.) Zamba's 
 master was an auctioneer, and his name was 
 Naylour. He lived in a lai-ge brick house, 
 splendidly furnished. At the back there was 
 a spacious court, with small houses on each 
 side for the servants. An upper room was ap- 
 pointed for Zamba. 
 
 That night, as he lay upon his bed, his heart 
 began to reproach him for his cruelty in having 
 betrayed his countrymen, and for having made 
 slaves of them. 
 
 No servant could be better treated than 
 he was in Mr. Naylour's store : he had mod- 
 erate labor, plentiful food, and comfortable 
 lodging; but he had lost his liberty. Yet he 
 knew how different his lot was from that of 
 slaves toiling in the fields, beneath the driver s 
 cruel labh, and he felt he did not deserve the 
 
 mercies he enioved. 
 
 'J .J - 
 
 On Sunday his kind friend, Mr. Thomson, 
 the clerk, took him. to several places of worship. 
 
 X iA 
 
 ' % 
 
 •\ ?r1 
 
 .. i -. 
 
 w I 
 
 
 'I 
 it ■ 
 
176 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 His feelings were hurt at seemg tlie blacks in 
 a gallery, apart from the rest of the congrega- 
 tion, as if they were not the children of the 
 same Father. He was much struck by the 
 solemn sound of a fine organ, but he was 
 more delighted by the voices of his country- 
 men singing the prai^^s of God; for in one 
 chapel the hymns were given out two lines at 
 a time, so that poor blacks could join in the 
 worship. 
 
 Zamba slaved his master diligently, and 
 obtained lis favor. He also called upon his 
 God e irnestly to pardon his sins, and he found 
 peace by trusting in his Saviour's blood. He 
 now rejoiced that he had been cruelly betrayed 
 and basely sold. Still he wondered that men, 
 calling themselves Christians, could keep their 
 fellow-creatures in bondage. Though he was 
 never beaten, he knew of many whose flesh w as 
 torn by leather thongs for the most trifling 
 faults, such as for spoiling a cup of coffee, or 
 for scorching a muslin gown. 
 
 At last an event happened which he had 
 little expected. One day he went down to the 
 harbor, with Mr. Thomson, to see a slave ship 
 that had just arrived. He saw the wretched 
 captives flocking out of the ship, into the sheds 
 upon the shore. Suddenly he heard his own 
 name called out, or rather screamed out. 
 
 -i.i_,^. 
 
THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 177 
 
 ax^ks in 
 igrega- 
 of the 
 by the 
 le was 
 )untry- 
 in one 
 lines at 
 in the 
 
 7, and 
 ion his 
 3 found 
 i. He 
 jtrayed 
 tt men, 
 p their 
 he was 
 ish w as 
 trifling 
 See, or 
 
 le had 
 to the 
 7Q ship 
 etched 
 3 sheds 
 is own 
 i out, 
 
 "Zamba, my dear Zambal" at the same mo- 
 inent a young Negress ihrew her arms around 
 his neck. It was his own dear Zillah ! Zamba 
 was overwhelmed win joy; but, on lookin- 
 attentively at his beloved, he perceived, with 
 grief, how worn and wasted was her counte- 
 nance, how rude and tattered her garments ? 
 Was this the African princess, once adorned 
 with gold and pearls, noiv clad in a coarse gown 
 and tattei-ed shawl, with an old handkerchief 
 wrapped around her head? but not the less 
 lovely was Zillah in her Zamba's eyes. 
 
 Mr. Thomson, rejoicing in Zamba's happi- 
 ness, quickly returned home to tell his master 
 the history. Mr. Naylour, upon hearing it, 
 came down to the shore, and bought Zillah for 
 three hundred and fifly dollars, as a reward to 
 Zamba for his faithful service. 
 
 Zamba led his Zillah to his master's house, 
 and soon heard from her lips all that had hap' 
 pened since he had left his home. 
 
 His mother had died of a hroJcen heart, and 
 his two brothers-in-law were governing his 
 kingdom. 
 
 Zillah related also the manner in which she 
 was captured. 
 
 After Zamba's departure, she had been ac- 
 customed to wander about on the banks of the 
 river, in the hope of hearing tidinofs of her 
 
 \ 
 
 I 
 
 I ' 
 
 4 ^Bt->^ 
 
 
 ( i 
 
 I . 
 
IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 4 
 
 / 
 
 A 
 
 O 
 
 '/ 4", "^■? M^ 
 
 L-?/ 
 
 v.. 
 
 Ua 
 ^ 
 
 1.0 !f 
 
 I.I 
 
 t m 
 
 ■^ |40 
 
 M 
 
 2.0 
 
 1.8 
 
 11-25 11.4 IIIIII.6 
 
 V] 
 
 <^ 
 
 /i 
 
 7. 
 
 'c^l 
 
 
 /^ 
 
 <P1 
 
 ■^i.^ 
 
 
 >" .^ 
 
 
 '/ 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
is. 
 
 
 Z6 
 
178 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 rojal husband ; and she heard at last, that the 
 captain had sold Zamba as a slave in Charles- 
 ton. In one of her lonely walks by the river 
 side, she observed a large boat approaching the 
 bank ; she saw it draw up to the land, and some 
 wliite men get out. She suspected no danger, 
 as the men did not appear to regard her, or to 
 intend to come near her. Soon they began to 
 chase each other, as if in play ; and by degrees 
 they contrived to approach poor Zillah, and be- 
 fore she was aware, they seized her by the waist, 
 and compelled her to enter the boat. They 
 quickly rowed down the river to the place where 
 their ship lay at anchor. There they deprived 
 her of her ornaments, and thrust her into the 
 hold. In the midst of her anguish, a beam of joy 
 lighted up her heart, when she heard the ship 
 was bound for Charleston ; but what was her de- 
 light to see her husband as soon as she landed I 
 
 Zamba instructed his Zillah from day to day 
 in the Word of God, and, after awhile, these 
 royal Africans were both humbly partaking of 
 the Lord's Supper, as heirs together of an 
 everlasting kingdom. 
 
 Once more Zamba saw his treacherous enemy 
 Captain Winton, but oh, how changed ! All 
 his ill-gotten wealth was gone, — his health was 
 failing — his character was lost. He came to 
 Mr. Naylour's store to beg. The first time he 
 
THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 179 
 
 tried to avoid Zamba, as if he felt ashamed ; 
 but afterwards he grew bold, and even asJced 
 him for money ! Yet he was not sorrj for his 
 base conduct. He defended it to Zamba, sav- 
 ing, ''I was much tempted; some would have 
 used you worse, and left you without a penny; 
 but I did not, and I found you a good place 
 and a good master." Thus he made excuses 
 for his wickedness ; as all sinners do, till con- 
 vinced by the Holy Spirit that they are with- 
 out excuse in tlie sight of God. 
 
 Bid Zamba relieve this bad bold man ? He 
 remembered the scripture, " If thine enemy 
 hunger, feed him:" and he gave him a dollar 
 and a half, which is equal to six shillings. A 
 dolhr and a half to one who had robbed Jiim 
 of TWENTY THOUSAND, and of LIBERTY besides ! 
 
 The captain was so much touched by this 
 act of generosity, that he dropped a tear on 
 the black hand of the fallen king. 
 
 But his DAY was NEAR, and his judgment 
 
 was AT HAND. 
 
 A few weeks afterwards, Zamba was follow- 
 ing his master, as he was strolling about in the 
 country, when he saw, near a grove of myrtles, 
 a group of men collected. Presently he heard 
 the sound of a gun. He went towards the 
 spot whence the sound came, and beheld Cap- 
 tain Winton stretched on the ground in the 
 
 ■ ?} 
 
 I . 
 
 ;i; 
 
 il~-^ 
 
 t ■ I. 
 
 > % 
 
 , J., 
 I. 
 
 k-.J 
 
 }. 
 
 '^n 
 
 I 
 
180 
 
 THE UNITED STATES. 
 
 pangs of death. He had been just shot in a 
 duel. It had been occasioned by a quarrel at 
 a game of cards. The man who had slain the 
 captain was standing near, not afraid of being 
 puniched (for deaths in duels were thought 
 nothing of in that country). Zamba raised the 
 head of his expiring betrayer, and caught a 
 look from his failing eyes that made him think 
 he was remembered. Afterwards he helped to 
 carry the lifeless body to the nearest inn. 
 
 But while the oppressor perished miserably, 
 the poor slaves were preserved and blessed. 
 They were at length set free by their grateful 
 master ; yet they did not desire to quit his ser- 
 vice ; they worked for him and received wages. 
 When their master gave up keeping a store, 
 they opened a little shop on their own account, 
 and lived happily, serving God, and helping 
 the distressed. 
 
 Few slaves have enjoyed such privileges as 
 Zamba and Zillah. They were blessed with a 
 good master, with each other's society, with 
 knowledge, and at last with liberty. In the 
 midst of their own comforts, they often mourned 
 over the sufferings of their poor brethren in 
 slavery, and longed for the period when their 
 chj^ins shall be broken. 
 
BRITISH AMERICA. 
 
 181 
 
 BEITISH AMERICA. 
 
 Part of America belongs to England; it is 
 the northern part, and it is called British Amer- 
 ca. It consists of many countries. 
 
 The people of British America are om fellow 
 sybjects, while those in the United States are 
 not. 
 
 THE RIVER ST. LAWRENCE. 
 
 This river divides British America from the 
 United States. It is well that there is a river 
 to dmde them, for the people of those two 
 countries do not agree well together. There 
 IS scarcely another river in the world to be 
 compared to this river; not that it is so great 
 a river, but it is so beautiful. It flows from 
 the largest lake in the worid (that is the largest 
 lake of fresh water), well called Lake Superior, 
 ihis lake is so immense, that Ireland might be 
 bathed in it, as a child is bathed in a tub, that 
 IS, it islands could be bathed. 
 
 The river St. Lawrence is famous for the 
 great leaps it makes. It often comes to a steep 
 place, and then it leaps down, and these leaps 
 are called waterfalls. The flnest of all k Wj. 
 agara. That wonderful fall belongs to l>oih 
 countries, — the United States and British 
 
 I 
 
 ■f 
 
 
 
 
 
 Jj 
 
 [t 
 
 
 
 i \ 
 
 F" 
 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 k 
 
 
 i 
 
182 
 
 BRITISH AMERICA. 
 
 .11 
 
 ! I 
 
 America ; for it lies between both. It is the 
 glory and delight of both. 
 
 The People of British America. — There 
 is a great difference between the manners of 
 the people on the opposite sides of the river 
 St. Lawrence. 
 
 On the British side they are more civil and 
 respectful ; on the other side they are more in- 
 dustrious and temperate. 
 
 There are beggars on the British side; 
 scarcely any on the other. 
 
 The people are given to drinking on the Brit- 
 ish side ; they chew tobacco on the other side. 
 
 There is a great difference to be observed at 
 dinner, in steam-boats and hotels. In the 
 United States all is hurry and confusion; 
 but in British America, the people enjoy their 
 meals in quiet and at leisure; for they have 
 not so much business to do as the people in the 
 United States, nor are they in such a hurry to 
 grow rich. 
 
 In British America there are no slaves. 
 There never can be any in countries that be- 
 long to Britain. Slaves of the United States, 
 if they can escape to British America, are safe 
 and free. Numbers, therefore, take refuge in 
 this land. But it is very cold for black people. 
 In winter it is colder than in England, though 
 in summer it is much hotter. In winter, 
 
BRITISH AMERICA. 
 
 183 
 
 nothing meets the eye but a boundless plain of 
 snow, and sheets of ice. In summer, grapes 
 may be seen ripening in the open air. 
 
 It is the vast lakes, and the snowy moun- 
 tains which render the air so cold in winter ; 
 but the sun has more power in summer than 
 m England, because there are not so many 
 clouds to veil the skies. 
 
 QUEBEC. 
 
 This is the capital of British America. It 
 IS a beautiful city, built on a steep rock over- 
 hanging the river. 
 
 British America consists of these countries 
 on the continent : — 
 Canada. 
 Nova Scotia. 
 New Brunswick. 
 Rupert's Land. 
 
 It consists also of these islands : 
 
 Cape Breton. 
 
 Prince Edward's Island. 
 
 Newfoundland. 
 
 Quebec is the capital of all these countries. 
 
 NEWFOUNDLAND. 
 
 The name of this large island makes us 
 
 i 
 
 V 
 
 E 
 
 
 
 
 
 I 
 
 
 r 
 
 ' '1 
 
 s 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 v. ! 
 
 ft 
 
 iTi-i 
 
 c> m 
 
 Ml 
 
184 
 
 BRITISH AMERICA. 
 
 think of those dogs with which children can 
 play, — they are so gentle ; and on which chil- 
 dren can ride, — they arc so large. 
 
 In their native country they often save the 
 lives of drowning men ; for there are many 
 ships wrecked on the coast of Newfoundland. 
 
 A dog, seeing a sailor struggling with the 
 waves, plunged into the sea to save him : he 
 seized hold of his cap, but it came off in his 
 mouth, and the dog had not the sense to let go 
 the cap and seize the sailor by the hair, but 
 seemed satisfied with his prize, and set off to- 
 wards the shore ; but the sailor had the sense 
 to seize the dog by the tail, and thus he was 
 towed safely to land. 
 
 Here is an anecdote of a much wiser dog 
 than that. 
 
 A dog was often employed in dragging to 
 the shore pieces of wood, floating on the sea. 
 One day another dog began to assist him in 
 the labor ; but soon getting tired, he dropped 
 the wood out of his mouth, and began to swim 
 towards the land. The other dog saw him, 
 and going after the runaway (or rather the 
 5w;^maway), he forced him to return to his 
 work, and made him continue at it, till all the 
 wood was safely landed. 
 
 In no place are such dogs more wanted than 
 in Newfoundland. Dead bodies are often cast 
 
BRITISH AMERICA. 
 
 185 
 
 upon the shore— sometimes as many as three 
 hundred at once. Large chests are often 
 washed by the waves on to the land. There 
 are men called wreckers, who live by seizing 
 all they can find ; and they sometimes murder 
 men who have escaped the waves, in order to 
 get their clothes and money. But there are 
 many articles scattered on the beach, that 
 honest people may pick up. In one family the 
 children had for playthings, bunches of keys 
 found among the rocks. 
 
 Newfoundland is a dreary abode. The sum- 
 mer indeed is pleasant, for there is abundance 
 of green grass, and the herds of deer look beau- 
 tiful feeding on the hills ; but the winter is 
 long and severe : the snow falls, and the winds 
 howl, and the ships are wrecked upon the rocks. 
 There is no such place in the whole world 
 for fishing, on account of a great bank that 
 runs beneath the sea for six hundred miles. 
 Quantities of cod are found there, and quanti- 
 ties are salted, put in barrels, and sent to dis- 
 tant countries. 
 
 There are very few churches in the island, 
 because generally there are not people enough 
 living in one place to make a congregation. Two 
 or three families dwell near together, and-— 
 twenty miles off— two or three more dwell. If 
 ministers wish to instruct the settlers, they must 
 
 i? 
 
 ir. 
 
 ill 
 
 
 I 
 
186 
 
 BRITISH AMERICA. 
 
 it ■; 
 II 
 
 travel amongst them. Such ministers must 
 climb crags, and walk along the edge of pre- 
 cipices. At night they must be content to 
 sleep in the smoky huts called " tills ;" where 
 it is often hard to find a quiet corner. 
 
 But sometimes a minister is not able to reach 
 a till by the time night comes on. What must 
 he do then? Make a wooden shovel out of a 
 tree — then dig a hole in tlie snow ; a hole deeper 
 than he is tall ; he must make it large, for there 
 must be a fire in the midst. Then he must 
 spread branches of fir-tree on the ground for his 
 bed, that he may not lie on the wet snow. He 
 must have a heap of sticks close beside him, 
 that he may heap on fresh fuel in the night, for 
 if the fire were to go out he would perish from 
 the cold. During the course of the night, the 
 room will grow larger, through the melting of 
 the snow by the fire in the midst. 
 
 There are ministers who bear all these hard- 
 ships in order to teach the poor settlers. In 
 some places they find the people given up to 
 wickedness ; but in other places they find souls 
 thirsting for instruction. In some places the 
 people say, " We have never seen a clergyman 
 before; we have often heard that there were 
 clergymen, and v(q have wished to see one, 
 and now we (h see one." Such people listen 
 attentively to the minister. The mothers tell 
 
 their 1 
 him, a 
 lowed 
 was k( 
 next ] 
 prayer 
 They ( 
 in the 
 thinki] 
 those 
 were d 
 
 St. J 
 There 
 parlian 
 
 THE 
 
 Ali 
 savageg 
 there a 
 fewer e 
 there w 
 
 And 
 cause Y 
 session 
 used to 
 to fish, 
 further 
 
NORTH A^tERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 187 
 
 their little cliildren to repeat their hymns to 
 him, and the children are delighted to be al- 
 lowed to do so. In one house the minister 
 was kept awake at night by the children in the 
 next room repeating aloud their hymns and 
 prayers, with the creed and commandments. 
 They did so, because they knew a minister was 
 in the house, and they could not sleep for 
 thinking of him ; and so they repeated all 
 those holy lessons, not knowing that they 
 were disturbing his rest. 
 
 St. John is the capital of Newfoundland. 
 There the English governor resides and the 
 parliament meet. 
 
 THE NOETH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 All over America there are wandering 
 savages. Once there were a great many, now 
 there are but few ; and there are fewer and 
 fewer every year, and so it is probable at last 
 there will be none at all. 
 
 And why have they become so few ? Be- 
 cause white men have come and taken pos- 
 session of their lands— the grounds where they 
 used to hunt, and the shores wh^rp t>>p^ naori 
 to fish. The Indians have been obliged to go 
 further and further back into the country. 
 
 f^- 
 
 E^l 
 
188 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 They have perished also by the small-pox ; and 
 they have perished by the fiery waters — even 
 rum and brandy. 
 
 The North American Indians are the finest 
 race of savages in the world,— the strongest, 
 the bravest, the most generous and honorable. 
 Yet they are very cruel. Their color is sin- 
 gular : it is red, or rather copper color. They 
 call themselves the Red children of the Great 
 Father; for they believe in a Great Father 
 whom no eye can see. 
 
 These red men are divided into many tribes, 
 each of which has a name, and usually a very 
 strange one. There is the tribe of the Crows 
 and of the Crees,— the Blackfeet and the Flat- 
 heads,— the Chipeways and the Ojibeways, be- 
 sides many more. 
 
 These tribes differ from one another in their 
 dress and their customs. The Crows are the 
 finest of all the tribes. They dress in white, 
 and therefore do not much resemble crows, ex- 
 cept in the color of their hair. They are re- 
 markable for the length of their locks. Some 
 have hair ten feet long, and when they walk 
 —it sweeps the ground like a train. But 
 they do not generally let it trail ; they wind it 
 up on a block, and carry it under their arms. 
 Other tribes have tried to make their hair grow 
 as long as the Crows, but liave never succeeded. 
 
 To ma 
 
 ningly 
 own hi 
 tempt c 
 have n 
 cover tl 
 
 CusT 
 the Tan 
 to find J 
 no flock 
 
 They 
 buffaloci 
 
 place. "V 
 the wome 
 They ma 
 of the tei 
 
ex- 
 
 NORTH AMKlilCAN l.VDIANS. 189 
 
 To make it »eem as long, some Indians cun- 
 ningly glue locks of hair to the end of their 
 own hair ; but the Crows look with great con- 
 tempt on these pretenders. The Orow women 
 have not such very long hair ; tlieir locks 
 cover their shoulders. 
 
 CusTOMS.-The Indians are wanderers, like 
 the Tartars of Asia ; but they do not go about 
 to find pasture for their flocks (for they have 
 no flocks), but to find animals to hunt. 
 
 They dwell in tents made of the skins of 
 buffaloes. They stay two or three weeks in one 
 
 Skin Huts. 
 
 place. When they move, all the work falls on 
 the women. They have to take down the tents. 
 ■^hey make their horses drag the long poles 
 ot the tents, and then they sit with their chil- 
 
 ! n 
 
 'I *| 
 
 s| 
 
 BJ 
 
190 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 dren and bundles on the poles. Wliat uncom- 
 fortable carriages to ride in ! 
 
 Straw Huts. 
 
 lii 
 
 Bark HiU», 
 
NOKTU AMERICAN INDIANS. 191 
 
 ha~X::T'^'^'^ draw a little of the 
 oaggage , but they are so cunuiag as to hide 
 
 themselvesassoonastheyseethepac\i„glJi„ 
 
 In winter the Indians live in W hut^T' 
 
 cause they are warmer than tents. &me Wbt 
 
 who have com, Kve in strau, hute ; and S 
 
 ^^e^i^h tree. An Indian hut is called a 
 
 Wha^ is the calumet? It is the pipe of peace 
 --not the common pipe that the Indian i^ 
 always smoking, but the pipe used on Lat 
 occasions, when an agreement is made ; £ 
 
 Women, and babes on tJmr backs. 
 
 a. 
 
 
 
 ^ . ■ 
 
 a'"- 
 
 I' 
 
192 
 
 NOETH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 this sacred pipe is taken out of its clotli wrap- 
 per, and each of the persons making peace 
 smoke the calumet a little while. 
 
 It is the custom of some tribes for mothers 
 to keep their babes in moss-bags, and never to 
 take them out. When the mother travels she 
 carries the moss-bag on her back. To amuse 
 the child, little playthings are fastened to the 
 bag. The babe is kept a whole year in this 
 bag, and then taken out and allowed to crawl 
 about. At first its limbs must be very weak, 
 from having been so long confined ; but they 
 gain strength by degrees, from climbing, and 
 running, and swimming. 
 
 A woman with babe in arms. 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDANS. I93 
 
 A Flathead woman and babe. 
 
 If the babe dies while in its moss bag fand 
 no doubt many do), the mother places the dead 
 babe m a tree, and keeps the moss-bag as a re- 
 
 andtrTii.^^' T^' ''^^*^ black feathers, 
 and often talks to the bag, as if the babe were 
 
 FOUR-BEARS. 
 
 tri?'7\'.*^^ ""^"^^ ^^ ^ ^^^ ^^t^e Randan 
 
 ^iDe. In his own language it was Mam'fnn.h 
 
 lie was thP. greatest warrior of all h' '■" ' 
 
 and he 
 
 was very proud 
 
 Once a white man came to 
 
 13 
 
 tribe, 
 visit the tribe. 
 
 i 
 
 t 
 
 «rf' 
 
 :i 
 
 it I' 
 
194 
 
 NORTH AMKJIICAN INDIANS. 
 
 Ho was not a inissionjiry, but an artist, very 
 clever in painting pictures. lie ofTorcd to paint 
 Four-lioars. The thouglit of being painted, de- 
 lighted the proud savage ; he dressed himself 
 in his most magnificent clothes ; he put on his 
 sheep-skin shirt, his deer-skin stockings, his 
 buffalo-skin robe. That robe had a dark trim- 
 ming — it was of black hair, but not of horses' 
 hair ; it was the hair of MEN that Four^Bears 
 had slain in battle. Of this trimming the war- 
 rior was more proud than he would have been 
 of gold or silver lace. Four-Bears wore a neck- 
 lace, — but not of beads ; it was made of the 
 claws of FiFiT GUisiiY BEARS — a fit nccklacc 
 for one who delighted in bloodshed. In his 
 hand he held a tall spear, made of the stem of 
 a young tree ; it was pointed with steel, and 
 stained with blood, dried upon it. What blood? 
 Four-Beai's gave the painter the history of that 
 blood, while his picture was being painted. 
 
 THE STORY OF THE BLOOD-STAINED SPEAR. 
 
 Once upon a time Four-Bears found a dead 
 body lying on the earth ; it was covered with 
 blood, and pierced with a spear; the spear 
 was still there. Four-Bears immediately knew 
 that was the body of his own brother. 
 
 But who had killed him ? The spear no 
 
t, very 
 o paint 
 led, dc- 
 dmsclf 
 
 on his 
 gs, liis 
 k trim- 
 horses' 
 r^Bears 
 be war- 
 re been 
 a neck- 
 
 of the 
 ccklace 
 
 In his 
 item of 
 lel, and 
 blood? 
 of that 
 ted. 
 
 PEAR. 
 
 a dead 
 3d with 
 3 spear 
 yknew 
 
 ear no 
 
 NOIlTil AMKIIICAN INDUNH. I95 
 
 doubt belongcul to the murdenir. Four-Bears 
 drew It out of the body and brought it to his 
 own village Many ti.ero kr.ew it, and eried 
 out, It IS the .spear of Wongatop." 
 
 Krom thatmoMiciitFour-Jicars resolved what 
 
 u^^.-ii ; .'^ '"'^ ''''"'"'' ^^ satisfied," said he, 
 till I have plunged that very spear in the 
 
 heart of Wongatop, and dyed it in hu blood " 
 Long aid he watcli for his enemy, but he 
 
 watched in vain. W.ngatop never crossed his 
 
 path, nor came witliin his reach. 
 During four years that spear stood in the 
 
 hut of iour-Bears, with no blood but that of 
 
 his brother's dried upon it. 
 
 ^^ At last Four-Bears snatched it up, saying, 
 As he does not come near me, I will go and 
 
 fmd him." ° 
 
 He^went alone,-the deadly spear in his 
 hand. He travelled during the night, and hid 
 himself during the day; for he knew there 
 were many of his enemies watching for his life 
 1 he journey was two hundred miles. 
 
 It was dusk when Four-Bears arrived at the 
 
 village where his enemy dwelt. Many people 
 
 were sauntering among the hut.^ but no one 
 
 observed Four-Bears. By degrees, all the in- 
 
 -....^,.-.^ ^o uHcxr uuiii. — ^li was still. 
 
 i^our-Bears knew well the abode of his ene- 
 my. Before he went in, he peeped through the 
 
 i 
 
 h 1 
 
 
 Hi 
 
 t 
 
196 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 cMnks in tlie wall, and saw Wongatop smoking 
 his pipe. Soon he saw Wongatop lie down 
 upon his bed ; — then he entered. There was 
 a fire burning in the midst of the hut, and a 
 pot of boiling meat hanging over it. Four- 
 Bears was very hungry. He was not afraid to 
 sit down and eat ; for it is the custom among 
 the Indians to permit any stranger to enter 
 any hut, and to eat anything he may find. It 
 is a kind and generous custom. Four-Bears 
 took care to sit with his back towards his 
 enemy, that his face might not be seen. 
 
 The wife of Wongatop was awake, and she 
 said to her husband, " There is a strange man 
 eating there." 
 
 " Never mind," replied Wongatop, " let him 
 eat ; I suppose he is hungry." 
 
 I wonder that kind speech did not melt the 
 heart of Four-Bears. 
 
 When he had finished eating he began to 
 smoke his pipe, and while smoking he contrived 
 to look round, to see exactly where his enemy 
 was, that he might destroy him suddenly. As 
 the fire was almost out — there was no risk of 
 his face being remembered. Hastily he started 
 up, and plunged the spear into the heart of 
 
 off 
 of his 
 locks. 
 
 .'■1 
 
 "W 
 
 'Fj 
 
 ***^ i^ + v> 
 
 
 ,-+1, 
 
 1 
 
 his scalp (that is, the skin on the crown 
 head) ; on which grew long flowing black 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 197 
 
 It was a precious prize in his ejes,~for it was 
 a prool that his enemy was killed. 
 
 With the bloody spear in one hand, and the 
 bleeding scalp in the other, Four-Bears hastened 
 back to his country, and there displayed his 
 horrible treasures with savage triumph 
 
 Such was the history that Four-Bears related 
 to he painter. He bade him look at the spear 
 and see his brother's blood dried upon itf and 
 his enemy's dried over it. This was his glorv 
 for he knew not the Scriptures, or the com! 
 mand, Avenge not yourselves." He pointed 
 out to the painter, amonst the trimmings of his 
 robe, the hair of Wongatop. 
 
 One day Four-Bears invited the painter to 
 dme with him. He lived in a hut covered 
 with earth, and which looked like a hillock 
 
 The Mandan tribe did not move about like 
 most other tribes, but always lived in huts 
 
 Four-Bears had a veiy large hut. It was in 
 size like a barn. Close by the walls seven 
 Indian women with their children were sitting. 
 1 hey did not venture to come near the visitor 
 nor even to speak. ' 
 
 ' *'" ^-^ '-^^^' ^^^ ii n.i\3 was Durnmg 
 
 and near it upon a rush mat, the dinner was 
 spread. It consisted of three dishes. One 
 
 
 *t 1 11 
 
 
 
198 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 was roasted buffalo, looking like beef; an- 
 other was boiled turnips, and the third was 
 " Pemmican" (which is buffalo's flesh dried, 
 and pounded small) : slices of marrow fat were 
 eaten with this dry stuff, instead of butter. 
 No one partook of this repast except the 
 painter ; not even Four-Bears himself; he only 
 sat by, ready to prepare his pipe when dinner 
 was over. This was Indian politeness. 
 
 Indian chief at dinner. 
 
 A beautiful skin was spread on the ground 
 for the painter's seat during dinner. It was a 
 buffalo's skin, and it was covered with paint- 
 ings of all the conflicts in which Four-Bears 
 had been enp'ag'ed^ He had slain with his own 
 hand — fourteen enemies. The slaughter of 
 Wongatop was painted upon the skin. It had 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 199 
 
 taken Four-Bears a fortnight to paint this 
 skin. He had prepared it for his guest, and 
 now he presented it to him, for he wished him 
 to be acquainted with all his mighty acts. 
 
 What was the end of this victorious savage? 
 
 It was miserable indeed. 
 
 He and all his tribe perished ! 
 
 There are no Mandans now. 
 
 The small-pox came and cut them all oflf. 
 
 The small-pox entered the hut of Four- 
 Bears, and destroyed all those obedient wives 
 and their little children. Four-Bears alone 
 remained. 
 
 When Four-Bears saw that all his family 
 were dead, he piled up their dead bodies and 
 covered them with buffalo skins, and then he 
 left them, and went alone to a hill at a little 
 distance. There he lay for six days and six 
 nights, neither eating nor drinking. At the 
 end of that time he was able just to crawl 
 back to his hut. It was already a loathsome 
 tomb; for it was filled with the decaying 
 bodies of his family ; yet there he lay down, 
 and died. 
 
 Animals of North America. — There are 
 troops of wild horses feeding in the prairies. 
 The Indians ca^toh them on horseback • for 
 they have tame horses as well as wild. The 
 first horses that came to America ' re tame. 
 
 '1 
 
 m 
 
 
200 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 It was the Spaniards who brought them. Many 
 of their horses escaped, and they grew wild, 
 and that is the reason there are so many troops 
 of wild horses. 
 
 Wild horses being caught. 
 
 When an Indian desires to catch a wild 
 horse, he mounts a tame horse, and takes a 
 lasso in his hand. This lasso is a loop at the 
 end of a rope. The Indian is able to throw it 
 over the head of the wild horse. But when 
 he has caught the horse, he has a hard struggle 
 to keep it. He dismounts his tame horse, and 
 stands on the ground before the wild horse, 
 that he may use all his strength in pulling 
 the lasso very tight round his neck. He then 
 ties its two fore-feet togetlier, and obliges the 
 animal to submit to his power. By degrees he 
 
.-x4- 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 201 
 
 tames the wild horse. Many Indians keep 
 ten horses for their own riding. 
 
 Wild horse Just caught. 
 
 There are also large lierds of buffaloes, that 
 wander about the ])rairies. Though called 
 buffaloes they are really bisons (which are much 
 more terrible beasts, and much uglier than 
 buffaloes). The Indians kill these animals for 
 food. 
 
 When an Indian wishes to kill a buffalo, he 
 does not take his lasso, but his bow and arrows. 
 He gallops after the herd, till he overtakes a 
 buffalo. Then he rides even with it, not hold- 
 ing the bridle, but using both his hands in 
 
 the heavy animal, till at last it falls down 
 (lead ; then with great joy he dismounts, and 
 
 t r 
 
 f ( 
 
 I l 
 
 i: 
 
 i 
 
 
202 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 
 cuts up his prey. He roasts som6 of the flesh, 
 and pounds the rest into pemmican, while he 
 makes the skin into a robe, and wears the 
 horns as an ornament on his head, or places 
 them on the top of his tent. 
 
 Bison or buffalo. 
 
 There are dogs also. They are very useful 
 in the cold parts of America, where there is 
 not much grass for horses, for they are eir 
 ployed in drawing sledges. 
 
 Their flesh is considoi'ed good to eat, though 
 not nearly as good as the buffaloes'. It is, 
 however, reckoned an honor to be invited to 
 a dog feast. 
 
 The painter • e liave spoken of was invited 
 to one. He took with him some English 
 friends. 
 
j r - j 
 
 NORTU AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 203 
 
 «, 
 
 Children^ hut, and dog. 
 
 The feast was given in the open air, and 
 thousands of Indians were assembled to be- 
 hold it. 
 
 A row of kettles stood on the ground, con- 
 taining broth made of the boiled flesh of dogs. 
 This broth was poured into earthen bowls, 
 and presented to the guests with spoons of 
 balralo horn. 
 
 The painter and his friends, not being ac- 
 customed to this kind of food, did not wish to 
 take any; but, in order not to offend the 
 Indians, they just took one spoonful each, and 
 
 then icrlfl.rllv r>nc«3«^ r\-n +V.«4^T 1_ x_ ^i i 
 
 crowd of Indians. "^ ^ 
 
 The master of the feast then made a speech, 
 
 \ li-r 
 
 
 \ t 'I 
 
 1 1 
 
 if 
 f 
 
204 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 ill 
 
 ■ pi 
 ..III 11 
 
 saying, " I have not given to tlie white man 
 the best food I have (the best food is buffalo 
 hump and marrow), but I have slain my faith- 
 ful dogs to show him that I will be as faithful 
 to him as my dogs are to mey 
 
 Though the Indian kills his dog, he loves 
 him too, and he often weeps over his poor 
 head when he sees it served up in a bowl. 
 
 Keligion. — The Indians do not worship 
 idols. They believe there is a good Spirit, whom 
 they call Father. But they believe also in an 
 evil spirit, and they think that he is stronger 
 than the good Spirit. Is not this idea enough 
 to make them miserable ? 
 
 We know that there is an evil spirit, but we 
 know that the good Spirit, even our God, is 
 far stronger than any evil spiri4, and therefore 
 we can say, '' If God be for us, who shall be 
 against us?" 
 
 But the Indians cannot say so. They are 
 always trying to defend themselves from the 
 evil spirit. They have many foolish ways of 
 doing so. Their chief trust is in their medi- 
 cine-bag. 
 
 What is that ? It contains neither rhubarb, 
 nor senna, nor any kind of medicine. By 
 " medicine" the Indian means "mvaterv''or 
 a secret charm. 
 
 There are different sorts of medicine-bags. 
 
 { 
 
NOnril AMERICAN INDIAirS. 206 
 
 Some are large, some are small ; some are made 
 oi wolf s skm, and some of rat's skin 
 
 When a boy is about fifteen Le makes his 
 medicine (for girls have no niodicine-bao-s) Ho 
 goes and wanders about the country, and when 
 he comes back, l,e says he has Ind a dream 
 about his mcdicine-bag, telling him of what it 
 B to be made. No one can know whether the 
 boy IS speakmg truth or not. V/hatever ani- 
 mal s skin the t,ag is to be made of, the boy 
 must kill that animal himself, be it a great 
 buffalo, or only a little puppy. Then he 
 must keep his medicine-bag all his life long. 
 If he lose his medicine-bag he is despised by 
 
 Medicine-bags are often lost in battle for 
 every one tries, if he can, to get his enemy's 
 bag from him. A man who has lost his medi- 
 cme-bag must not make a «eM, one— that would 
 not do ; lus only way is to get another from 
 an enemy, and when he succeeds in doin<. 
 tlus, he IS more respected than if he had never 
 J^ost his own, and he is called " medicine-l.onor- 
 
 It is impossible to persuade an Indian to .sell 
 his medicine-bag; he values it more than his 
 «ie. It would be well if Christians valued 
 their SOULS as Indians value their mc.Iieine- 
 Dags. Ihe Indian thinks thus with himself 
 
 
 . \- 
 
 
 
 
 II 
 
 1] 
 
 il 
 
206 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS, 
 
 h 
 
 " What would it profit me if I were to gain the 
 whole world, and lose my medicine-bag?" 
 
 Every Indian has his medicine-bag (if he 
 have not lost it), but every Indian is not a 
 *' MEDICINE-MAN." That is the highest honor 
 an Indian can have. Every one who does any- 
 thing that appears wonderful to the Indians, is 
 counted a medicine-man. The gentleman who 
 painted the pictures of many Indians so well, 
 was called " great medicine." 
 
 One way of getting to be counted a medicine- 
 man, is by making rain come ; that is, by pre- 
 tending to make it come. 
 
 When there has been no rain for a long 
 while, the young men in the village assemble 
 together. One of them undertakes to make 
 the rain come; and he stands upon a high 
 place with a lance in his hand, pointing at the 
 clouds, pretending to pierce them. lie stands 
 there all day long talking to the clouds, r.nd 
 threatening them with words and gestures. 
 If the rain come while he is doing this, he 
 becomes immediately a medicine-man; but 
 if no rain come, then, next day, another man 
 takes his place and tries. So the men try, one 
 after another; and one is sure to get the title 
 of medicine-man ; for the rain is sure to come 
 at last. Whoever is so fortunate as to gain this 
 honor, takes care never to trv another time, 
 
NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 207 
 
 let he should lose his title, and be called ''no 
 medicine," and so be more despised than before. 
 ^ These medicine-men arc the great deceivers 
 of the Indians. When a man is dying, one of 
 these creatures are called in. 
 
 Once a poor Indian had been shot by acci- 
 dent, and was lying in the agonies of death. 
 The medicine-man was sent for. Soon the 
 sound of his great rattle was heard, and every 
 one was silent, and made way to let him pass 
 He was more frightful than can be imagined. 
 He was covered with the skin of a yellow bear, 
 
 
 
 '^. 
 
 Mystery Man. 
 
 Ml 
 
 ; 
 
 : I 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 ri 
 
208 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 m ' 
 
 and his face was hidden under the bear's face. 
 All manner of strange things were hung about 
 him, — skins of snakes,— hoofs of deer, — beaks 
 of birds, — claws, paws, and jaws, — teeth, 
 tongues, and tails ; for all of these were medi- 
 cine. 
 
 In one hand he brandished a spear, in the 
 other he shook a rattle as large as a tea-tray. 
 The rattling noise was made by strings of 
 bones, that dangled and knocked against one 
 another. He himself was growling, and grunt- 
 ing like a real bear. The horrible object came 
 on jumping and starting at every step. This 
 was the creature who was to help the dying 
 man. How did he help him? By dancing 
 round liim,— jumping over him, — pulling, roll- 
 ins-, and draijfifinff him about. In the midst of 
 these torments, the dying man expired. 
 
 How different is the treatment the Christian 
 meets with in his last hours! Soft, kind 
 voices whisper precious promises, and offer up 
 earnest prayers in the name of Jesus. 
 
 Character. — The most striking features in 
 the character of the Indian are BRAVERY and 
 CRUELTY. The children are encouraged to 
 torment animals. The mother smiles to see 
 her little ones tearing iiiuu unas lO picCv^o. 
 
 The boys are early instructed in the art of 
 taking scalps. 
 
ir 
 
 NOKTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 209 
 
 They are collected together in an open field, 
 and are divided into two armies, each under 
 the command of a man. They are taught to 
 fight with blunt arrows. Every boy wears a 
 tuft of grass on his head to represent a scalp. 
 If an arrow strikes him in a vital part, he is 
 bound to fall down as z/dead (though not at 
 all hurt), and the boy who hit him runs to- 
 wards him and tears off the tuft of grass from 
 his head, as if it were a scalp. 
 
 No wonder boys brought up in this way, de- 
 light in fighting with sharp arrows when they 
 are men. 
 
 But the Indians are cruel, not only to their 
 enemies,— they are cruel to their aged parents. 
 The painter once saw a tribe packing up their 
 tents to remove to another place. There was 
 an old man there; his eyes were dim, his skin 
 withered, and his back bent by the weight of 
 a hundred years. There he was, sitting all 
 alone, beneath a covering of skin, stretched on 
 four poles. Beside him was a small fire, a few 
 buffalo bones with a little meat upon tliem, 
 ar.d a dish of vrater. His sons and daughters 
 were going to remove with their tribe to an- 
 other place, but he was not going with them. 
 He did not ask to be taken. He said to them, 
 "Leave me, I am old— I cannot o-q— I wish to 
 die. I will not be a burthen 
 
 6^ 
 
 14 
 
 to my children. 
 
 / # 
 
 
 
 < i 
 
 ! , 
 
210 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 I LEFT MY FATHER AS YOU LEAVE ME." So he 
 
 remained behind. Had his children loved 
 him, — ^had they feared God, — they would have 
 carried him with them^ or have stayed behind 
 with him. 
 
 The painter was not able to remain with the 
 old man ; for he was going in a boat down the 
 river. 
 
 A few months afterwards he returned the 
 same way. He stepped on shore, and went to 
 look at the spot where he had seen the poor 
 old Indian. There was the skin covering, still 
 stretched upon the poles, — there were the ashes 
 of the fire, — ^but where was the aged man ? — a 
 little way off there lay a skull, and some bones 
 picked quite clean. It was clear that the 
 wolves had been there. 
 
 Yet, though the Indians treat their parents 
 cruelly, they love their children. 
 
 There was a chief named Blackrock. He 
 had an only daughter, of a sweet countenance 
 and modest behavior. The painter drew her 
 picture. She was dressed in skins, adorned 
 with brass buttons, and her soft black tresses 
 were plaited, and her ears were adorned with 
 string of beads. The picture was so much 
 
 orlroivorl fTinf Q nrpnflpn'inn •mirplinHP/l it nnn 
 
 hung it up in his house. No one knew what 
 had become of the girl, till one day Blackrock 
 
 cam 
 
 ente 
 
 excl 
 
 her 
 
 grea 
 
 talk 
 
 died 
 
 wan1 
 
 her 
 
 me J 
 
 my c 
 
 Th( 
 loved 
 
 
 and ^ 
 
NORTH AMERICAN- INDIANS. 211 
 
 came to the house where the picture was, and 
 entering the room, went up to the picture, and 
 exclaimed, " My heart is ghid again, now I see 
 her here alive. I want this picture which the 
 great medicine-man drew, that I may always 
 talk to my daughter, for she is dead. She 
 died whilst I was absent, hunting buffaloes. I 
 want my daughter. Take her down, and give 
 her to me. I have brought ten horses with 
 me and a beautiful wigwam, as the price of 
 my daughter." 
 
 BlacJcrock's Daughter. 
 
 The owner, seeing how much the father 
 loved his daughter, took down the picture 
 • ■'-x.x t^o vviiii, and placea it in his hands, say- 
 
 ^ours. Keen vonr horses 
 
 and 
 
 Keep 
 
 J 
 
 your wigwam too. May they lielp to 
 
i'')' 
 
 212 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 mend your generous heart, broken by the loss 
 of your only daughter." 
 
 With great delight and much gratitude, 
 Blackrock carried home the precious picture. 
 
 The poor heathens have no real comfort in 
 their afflictions ; for they know not who sends 
 trouble, or why He sends it. 
 
 KUPEKT'S LAND. 
 
 This is one of the countries of British Amer- 
 ica, but it is so cold that the British have 
 built no cities there. It lies close by one of 
 the great lakes, called Winnipeg, and through 
 
 Jfimonary teaching Indiatis. 
 
|C^ 
 
 NOnril AMIORIOAN INDIANS. 213 
 
 it runs a river called the Red River. By the 
 banks of that river .some missionaries have 
 settled and built a pretty village. There are 
 many Indians living in that village, and wor- 
 shipping the true God in ihcir 'little white 
 church. 
 
 When a missionary first came to the spot 
 there was an Indian chief named Piirwys 
 who wanted him to go away. He said - Before 
 the white men came to trouble the ground 
 with their ploughs, our rivers were full of fish 
 and our woods of deer; our sliorcs abounded 
 in beavers, and our plains were covered with 
 buffaloes. But now our beavers are gone for- 
 ever,— our buffaloes are fled to tlie lands of our 
 enemies -and even our geese dare not pass over 
 the smoke of the white man's chimneys. Thus 
 we are left to starve, while you whites are 
 growing rich upon the very dust of our fathers." 
 But IS Pigwys sorry now that the white men 
 came to his country. No, he rejoices, because 
 ^e has heard of a better country, even a 
 heavenly. '^ 
 
 One day when he was sitting in the mission- 
 ary s house with the missionary's child in his 
 ^^^^A *^^^^^**-^® conversation took place. 
 
 '^ Are-^there not many," said the good mission- 
 ary, who would rejoice ^r, «^« ^^" +- — -u- -i_ ^ . 
 the heathei 
 
 reUgion?" "Yes," replied Pigwys, 
 
 : 
 
 ^li 
 
 'I! 
 
 f It! 
 
 I Ml 
 
214 
 
 NOliTU AMEH^CiV^• 1^^DIANS. 
 
 lilliili Uli !i!i 
 
 with gi-eat warmth, "there arc; BUT I WILL 
 NEVER GO BACK. I am soon going to die." 
 
 Chief Pigwys with Missionary's child. 
 
 May the Lord keep him from going back, 
 and preserve him to his heavenly kingdom. 
 
 This Pigwys belongs to the tribe of the 
 Ojibeways. 
 
 Several hundred miles beyond the Bed 
 Eiver is the Lake La Konge. 
 
 There also missionaries have settled in the 
 bitter cold. The lake is frozen in winter, and 
 the ground thickly covered with snow. 
 
 Once, in the midst of winter, there arrived at 
 the place a poor Indian, who seemed at the 
 point to die from cold and hunger. He had 
 just strength to creep to a cottage and ask iox 
 
 ' 
 
NOKTH AMEWCAN INDIANS. 215 
 
 vived ^Tl'° I'l'""^ '"'"" " ^'"'^ ^'^' ^^ re- 
 vived. Then he began to toll his troubles. " I 
 
 have got here myself," he said "but I have 
 
 ttrown my family away." What did he mean ? 
 
 He meant that ho had left his family in the 
 
 hZ^'^VT ^y''^'^'' ^'^'^^^°' "^""ed Abra- 
 ham who heard the sad taJe. He imme- 
 diately set out to look for the starving famUy 
 ^mg w:th him a little iish. He observed 
 m the snow the foot marks of the Indian 
 who had just arrived, and by following those 
 marks he at length found the family tha thTd 
 been .' thrown away." They were allcrowded 
 together in a heap i„ the midst of the snow 
 
 Abraham finding Indian family 
 
 tn snow. 
 
 \, 111 
 
216 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 
 
 it 'n 
 1,1 'i ' 
 
 r 
 
 I'E' 
 
 unable to move, and expecting soon to die. 
 There was a woman, three children, and two 
 youths. Abraliam quickly lighted a fire, and 
 boiled a little fish, lie did not give any of 
 the fish to the starving creatures, for he knew 
 they were too weak to eat. He only gave 
 them in a spoon a little of the water in which 
 the fish had been boiled. By degrees they 
 opened their eyes, and at last they were able 
 to speak. Abraham continued to feed them, 
 till they had strength enough to creep after 
 him to the missionary village. What must 
 have been the delight of Abraham, when he 
 saw the father restored to his " thrown away " 
 fariaily I How different are Christian Indians 
 from the heathen — the}' save the lives of stran- 
 gers at the risk of their own, while the heathen 
 forsake their own parents when they are old. 
 
 There is another missionary station, called 
 "White Dog. Once a chief arrived there, named 
 Little Boy. He was an old man, and had come 
 a great way. What did he want? "0," said 
 he to the missionary, *' I want some one to teach 
 me ; three times a promise has been made to 
 me by the white men to send me a missionary ; 
 but none has ever come to teach me, so I am 
 
 Onrnp hPVA 
 
 in 1 
 
 porn 
 
 n 
 
 nniip TYiTHHinnarv crlnrllv 
 •'* — J o*' J 
 
 
 began to teach the poor old man. After he 
 had talked to him a long while, Little Boy re- 
 
 f i 
 
 plied 
 fore : 
 and 
 befor 
 "A 
 
 urj 
 
 Th 
 
 NAME 
 
 Litl 
 
 very ( 
 
 Dog,t 
 
 the '' ( 
 
 The 
 
 isters. 
 
 Peter « 
 
 very c< 
 
 Bay. • 
 
 often c 
 
 family 
 
 eyes, e 
 
 Peter t 
 
 scarcely 
 
 Someti: 
 
 and ste 
 
 boiling. 
 
 thefts, 
 
 they en 
 
 Peter 
 
ifj 
 
 n 
 
 NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS. 217 
 
 plied, -Some of these tilings I have heard be- 
 fore: my father used to tell me not to steal 
 
 befor?" ''' ^""^'^ ""^"^^ ^ never heard 
 
 ;; What name?" inquired the missionarv. 
 
 Ihe name of Jesus," replied the chief. 
 Ihe missionary then told him how dear a 
 NAME It was-the NAME that fills heaven with 
 joj,--the NAME which is ABOVE every name. 
 
 Little Boy said he wished to hear that name 
 very often, and he came and settled at White 
 i^og that he might be taught every day out of 
 the " Great God's Book." 
 
 There are Indians who have become min- 
 isters. There is an Ojibeway Indian named 
 i-eter Jacobs, who is a minister. He lives in a 
 very cold place, close to the shores of Hudson's 
 Bay. The Indians have so little food that they 
 often come into the house where Peter and his 
 family are at dinner, and watch, with longing 
 eyes, every morsel they put into their mouths. 
 Peter would gladly feed them all, but he has 
 scarcely food enough for his own children, 
 {sometimes the Indians watch an opportunity 
 and steal Peter's dinner oft' the fire, when it is 
 boiling. They axe not at all ashamed of such 
 —J _-^.. i^i^ A cLCi iiitcrvvaras now mucli 
 they enjoyed the good food. 
 Peter remembers the time when he was as 
 
 ii 
 
218 NOUTU AMERICAN INWANS. 
 
 wicked and ignorant as they are. In those 
 days lie used to offer up this prayer to the 
 
 bright sun in the sky 
 
 hear 
 
 beseech thee 
 prayers. Guide my steps to the phace where a 
 deer is feeding, that I may get near him, shoot 
 hmi, kill him, and have something to eat." 
 
 Afterwards Peter heard a missionary preach : 
 but at first ho thought that the white man's 
 God would not be his God. Then he thought 
 that the white man's God could only under- 
 stand the white man's language. Therefore he 
 learned to repeat a little prayer in English. 
 
 It was this: — • 
 
 *' God, be merciful to me,— poor Indian 
 
 Irjoy, — great sinner." 
 
 Peter wished he might be allowed to pray in 
 his own Ojibeway language, for he did not know 
 English well. One day he heard a Christian 
 Ifidian return thanks to God in Ojibeway ; then 
 he was glad. " Now I see," said Peter, " that 
 God does understand the poor Indian's tongue." 
 So he went to pray in the woods. God soon 
 showed him that he understood his prayer, by 
 answering it, and giving him a new heart. 
 
 Peter Jacobs was the fust of all the Ojibe- 
 «,«,r Tr.riiona wlio hftlifived lu Chrlst, but after- 
 wards hundreds turned unto the Lord. 
 
 oil U„ 
 
those 
 to the 
 
 ear my 
 vhero a 
 J, shoot 
 at." 
 
 preach : 
 ) man's 
 hought 
 imder- 
 jfore he 
 English. 
 
 Indian 
 
 pray in 
 ot know 
 christian 
 ly ; then 
 T, *'that 
 tongue." 
 rod soon 
 ayer, by 
 3art. 
 
 le Ojibe- 
 )ut after- 
 [. 
 
 r 
 
 CALIFORNIA. 
 
 CALTFORNTA, 
 
 219 
 
 Every one ] 
 country aboundin ^ 
 arc descendants of Spaniards, 
 
 la ag a 
 
 s heard of Californ 
 f; in gold. The inliabitants 
 
 lere are only 
 
 T\ 
 
 a few Indians left, a^d t. Jr n.^.W i i::,^ 
 ing every day. 
 
 The Spanisli Californians are a fine race of 
 peop c, but fond only of amusement, espSy 
 of ridmg and gambling. ptciauy 
 
 Their skill in catching the wild horses is 
 
 the art of throwing the lasso from childhood. 
 Ihe infant may be seen throwing the las.so (or 
 the loop) around the kitten's neck; the little 
 hoy around the dog's neck ; the great boy 
 around the goat's neck ; till at last the m.n is 
 able to stop the wild hoi^e in its course Yet 
 sometimes the violence of the horse is more 
 than the strength of man can endure 
 A Californian caught a horse, and then tied 
 
 die on his back and a bit in his mouth. Next 
 he commanded his Indian servant to mount 
 hm. The man obeyed. What a scene ensued ! 
 ihe^horse immediately began to resist with 
 -^ 1:3 mignt,_bumping up its back,-jump. 
 mg, with its head doubled down,_nihing 
 forward,_and kicking out fiercely ; darting 
 
 Vif' 
 
220 
 
 CALIFORNIA. 
 
 onwards witli the speed of lightning, and 
 when checked, rearing and plunging for ten 
 minutes together. At length, wearied with 
 his own violence, he paused,— yet, the rider 
 lifted not up his head, but remained drooping 
 on the saddle. The Californian ran forward 
 to discover the cause, and found, to his dismay, 
 —the Indian quite dead ! The struggle had 
 been too severe, and some blood-vessel had 
 broken. Yet so little feeling did the Califor- 
 nian show, that he soon mounted the animal 
 himself, and raced him over the plain, till he 
 had exhausted him and tamed him. 
 
 Californian on korsebach 
 
CALIFORNIA. 
 
 221 
 
 THE GOLD SEEKERS. 
 
 On the banks of the river Sacramento, 
 people from various countries are diggin#for 
 gold. Some in little pans, like basins, and some 
 m large cradles, like troughs, are washing the 
 earth to find the specks of gold. The gold- 
 seekers live in tents, and undergo great hard- 
 ships from soaking rains and sultry suns - 
 from want of food, and fear of the Indians. ' 
 
 TT ^.rrj"^ " P°°'" y°'^*'i ^^ho came from the 
 Umted States to dig for gold. He was onlv 
 seventeen years old. His name was Eiffe. He 
 had lost his father, and had a widowed mother 
 and SIX sisters, looking to him for support. 
 He had also a debt of a thousand dollars to pay 
 His father had borrowed that sum to build 
 a house upon his farm, but had died before he 
 could pay his debt. There seemed no way in 
 which Eiffe could get the money, except by 
 digging for gold. J' i> "7 
 
 Bidding farewell to his weeping mother and 
 young sisters, he set out; but having no 
 money for the journey, he obtained a place as 
 
 Smlr''' *° ^ ^^"^^ ^^° ^"^^ ®°'°^ *° 
 
 When ho arrived at the river's banks, he 
 
 labored with untiring diligence; he avoided 
 
 bad company, and refused to play at cards, as 
 
 in 
 
 •J 
 
 
 li 
 
 i .__! 'S 
 
 
222 
 
 CALIFORNIA. 
 
 SO many did, whenever the weather stopped 
 their work. 
 
 In a few months he obtained as much gold 
 dus#as was worth eighteen hundred dollars. 
 
 Afraid of losing the treasure, he concealed it 
 in his leathern belt, and prepared to return 
 
 home. 
 
 He obtained again the situation of wagon- 
 driver. As he journeyed he reached a river 
 so much swollen by the winter rains, that the 
 oxen were scarcely able to make their way 
 across. Eiffe dashed into the water to help the 
 poor beasts ; but the force of the stream was so 
 great, that he himself was nearly swept away, 
 and would have perished, had not an expert 
 swimmer seen his danger and rescued him. 
 
 Eifie had received no harm in the water, 
 but his clothes of course were wet. He took 
 them off to put on a dry suit, and left the wet 
 clothes on the floor of the wagon. Amongst 
 these wet garments was the golden belt. That 
 too was left lying upon the wagon floor. 
 
 A few hours afterwards, Eiffe came to an- 
 other rapid stream. A worse accident than the 
 first occurred here. The wagon was upset! 
 Eiffe got safely to shore on the back of an ox. 
 
 But great was his grief on accou: 
 upsetting of the wagon. His companions 
 gan to comfort him, assuring him that 
 
 ^■p +i,i 
 
 he 
 
I li 
 
 )pped 
 
 gold 
 Dllars. 
 tied it 
 return 
 
 ragon- 
 river 
 at the 
 p way 
 ilp the 
 i^as so 
 away, 
 expert 
 im. 
 water, 
 e took 
 he wet 
 Qongst 
 '. That 
 
 to an- 
 
 lan the 
 
 upset I 
 
 an ox. 
 
 )ns be- 
 hat he 
 
 GREENLAND. 
 
 223 
 
 would find his trunks again, as they would 
 float on the water. Eiffe, with a deep sigh, 
 replied, " I know my trunlcs will be found, but 
 my belt will not ; it. has sunk, and will never 
 be found. It contains the fruit of all my 
 labor. I care not for myself,— -I grieve for my 
 mother and sisters." 
 
 His words proved true ; the trunks werE' 
 found entangled in some willow-trees ; but the 
 belt was never seen again. 
 
 Eiffe soon wiped away his tears, and re- 
 turned to CaHfornia to labor during the whole 
 summer as he had labored during the whole 
 winter. 
 
 How easily are earthly treasures lost ! But 
 there are treasures which no stream can wash 
 away, even the blessings of pardon and peace 
 through Jesus Christ our Lord. 
 
 We know not whether poor Eiffe obtained 
 as great a sum as he had lost, or whether he 
 was cut off by the fevers, which, in summer, 
 often destroy the gold-diggers. 
 
 ST. FRANCISCO. 
 
 This city is at the mouth of the river Sacra- 
 
 It is one of the most wicked cities in the 
 world. Its grandest houses are gambling- 
 
 :fi 
 
 
 ' 
 
 :1 
 
224 
 
 GREENLAND. 
 
 houses. Sweet music is played within to at- 
 tract the passers-by. If they enter, they see 
 tables sparkling with piles of gold and silver, 
 while anxious faces are passing cards from 
 hand to hand. Morning, noon, and night the 
 gambling continues, and gold that has been 
 gained by a year's labor is lost in a few 
 
 minutes. 
 
 Sometimes a man who has lost his all, grows 
 desperate, and struggles hard to keep his 
 money. But he is soon silenced by one of the 
 pistols hidden under the table. One day a lad 
 was shot while gambling. The body was no 
 sooner removed, than the murderer went on 
 his game, without fear of punishment. 
 
 Even on the Sabbath-day the gambling 
 houses are filled. 
 
 The Rocky Mountains divide California 
 from the rest of America. 
 
 The Snowy Mountains run all through Cali- 
 fornia. Many going to the diggings have per- 
 ished in crossing them. 
 
 ' 
 
GREENLAND. 
 
 225 
 
 • ir 
 
 I 
 
 GEEENLAND. 
 
 This name would give the idea of a land 
 abounding in green trees and green grass. But 
 Greenland is a land of snow and ice. There 
 is only one month in the year when snow never 
 falls, and that is July. In September there is 
 ice. In summer the snow melts in the valleys ; 
 and then grass and flowers appear in a few 
 spots, while the rest are covered with white 
 moss. 
 
 Snowland would be the right name for this 
 country, and it was its first name. It was a 
 deceitful man who gave it the name of Green- 
 land, to persuade the people of Iceland to set- 
 tle there. 
 
 Animals.— There is an animal in Greenland 
 more necessary to the Greenlanders than any 
 other animal is — to any other people— it is the 
 SEAL. The seal feeds and clothes the Green- 
 landers; furnishes covering for their houses 
 and their boats ; and gives them light and 
 warmth during their long dark winter. 
 
 The seals are beasts^ and yet they partake 
 of the nature of fishes. They have little round 
 heads, large fiery eyes, and merely holes for 
 their ears. The sound of their voices is like 
 the grunting of a pig. Their legs are too 
 
 16 
 
 } , ji 
 
 H 
 
226 
 
 GEEENLAND. 
 
 I 
 
 11 
 
 short for walking, though well suited to swim- 
 ming; the two fore-feet have sharp claws, by 
 which they cling to the rocks and ice, and the 
 hind-feet are webbed like those of a duck. 
 Sometimes they lie sleeping on the rocks, and 
 sometimes they are hunting for fishes in the 
 
 water. 
 
 The Greenlander goes out in his little boat 
 to kill the seals. This boat is called a kajak, 
 and is made of whalebone covered with seal- 
 
 Man in kajak, 
 
 skin, — and so well covered all over, that no 
 water can get in when the seal hunter is seated 
 in it. It is very difficult to catch seals ; it re- 
 quires much skill to throw the dart^ so as to 
 strike the animal before it dives into the 
 
GREENLAND. 
 
 227 
 
 water. A good seal-catcher is honored as 
 much as a nobleman is in other countries, 
 especially if his father and grandfather have 
 also been good seal-catchers. 
 
 The whale is anotlier animal much prized 
 in Greenland on account of the immense quan- 
 tities of oil it yields. A full grown whale is 
 two hundred feet lono-. 
 
 The sea-horse might better have been called 
 the sea-elephant ; for he has two great tusks, 
 by which he lays hold of the rocks while 
 searching for sea-weed in the water. TJiere he 
 is sometimes disturbed by the great white 
 bear, who prowls among the rocks and ice 
 looking for animals to devour. 
 
 There is also the white hare and the blue 
 fox; and (strange to say) the Greenlanders 
 think the fox better food than the hare. 
 
 The only tame animal is the dog. Though 
 it cannot bark, it is useful in defending its 
 master from the bears, and in drawing him in 
 his sledge. 
 
 Habitations.— The Greenlanders use every 
 method to keep themselves warm; yet very 
 hard they find it to avoid being frozen in their 
 beds. Several families live in one house, and 
 the rooms are divided like stalls in a stable ; 
 each family have a stall where they sleep 
 at night, and sit in the day. The house is 
 
228 
 
 GREENLAND. 
 
 built of large stones, and roofed witli planks, 
 cast on the shore by the waves. There are no 
 trees in Greenland large enough for planks, 
 but God has arranged that trees from other 
 countries shall be brought by the waters to 
 
 this country. 
 
 This drift-wood (for thus it is called) is 
 thought too precious to be burned for firing ; 
 so there is no fire in Greenland, not even 
 a stove,— nothing but a lamp. Just before 
 each stall there is a stool, on which stands a 
 
 Greenland house. 
 
 bowl of oil with a wick of moss, and that is 
 the lamp to give warmth as well as light, to 
 each family. A kettle full of fish, or seal's 
 flesh, is hung by strings from the ceiling over 
 each lamp, and is always boiling, night and 
 day, ready to satisfy any hungry person. 
 There are two or three small windows in the 
 
 I i' 
 
GREENLAND. 
 
 229 
 
 house filled— not with glass— but with a trans- 
 parent skin from the inside of a seal, and 
 which gives a very dim light. 
 
 A narrow wooden passage leads into the 
 house ; and it is so low, that it is necessary to 
 creep along. No door closes the entrance, be- 
 cause if there were there would be no air in 
 
 • AISCD riOOR 
 roil ONE FAMILY 
 
 fOR awrAMiLi U ron 3"r*Miuv 
 
 i 
 
 S LAMP 123 ^,k„,i 
 
 ^ -.MP 
 
 rMSA«E 
 
 u 
 
 CNTBANCe 
 
 Plan of a Greenland house. 
 
 the house, and the inhabitants would be suffo- 
 cated. As it is, the house js very close and 
 unpleasant. The Greenlander uses water to 
 drink, and to boil his food in, but not to wash 
 himself, or his clothes. 
 
 When a stranger arrives he is kindly re- 
 ceived; his damp clothes are hung up on a 
 rack over a lamp to dry ; and he is invited to 
 
 j: 
 
 '. 
 
 if 
 
 ' i m 
 
 I ^: 
 
 ■1! 
 
280 
 
 GREENLAND. 
 
 .n 
 
 sleep on a bench in the passage opposite the 
 stalls. He is feasted with seal's flesh or whale's 
 tail, or berries steeped in oil, and he is invited 
 to join in sniffing up the snuff out of the horn, 
 when it is handed round. 
 
 J^OOD. — There is no bread ; for corn will not 
 grow. There is a little fruit — cro wherries, 
 bilberries, and cranberries, and they are 
 thought as much of as plums and cherries are 
 here, and made into jam, not with sugar^ — but 
 with oil The only vegetables are greens, and 
 lettuces, radishes, and turnips. 
 
 There is no milk, nor butter, nor cheese, for 
 the Greenlander has no tame reindeer to give 
 him milk ; all the reindeer are wild. 
 
 There is nothing for the poor Greenlander 
 but fish, and the flesh of seals, bears, and rein- 
 
 deer 
 
 for s 
 D] 
 
 to fo 
 
 skin 
 
 His i 
 
 feath 
 
 same 
 
 hair 
 
 adori 
 
 strin] 
 
 wear 
 
 admi 
 
 is ah 
 
 moth 
 
 with( 
 
 Greenland/nan icifh seal. 
 
GREENLAND. 
 
 281 
 
 n 
 
 deer, a few berries, and a few greens, with oil 
 for sauce, and water to drink. 
 
 Dress.— The Greenlander is clad from head 
 to foot in seal's skin, or sometimes in deer- 
 skin : the seams are formed of seals' sinews. 
 His shirt is made of the skin of fowls, with the 
 feathers inside. The women dress nearly the 
 same as the men ; only, instead of cutting their 
 hair short, they gather it up in a knot, and 
 adorn it, if they can, with a gay ribbon, or a 
 string of beads. A woman who has a baby 
 wears a gown wide enough in the back to 
 admit the child. It needs no clothes, as it 
 is always warm enough in this bag ; and the 
 mother is able to go about and use her hands 
 without being hindered 1)y nursing. 
 
 'fi 
 
 '< i i 
 
 f^ 
 
 Wotnan and babe. 
 
282 
 
 GREENLAND. 
 
 
 w, 
 
 
 Do you feel inclined to pity the poor Green- 
 landers ? Their summer so short,— their winter 
 so long,— never cheered by the sight of green 
 fields in spring,— nor of fruitful trees in sum- 
 in er, — ^nor of a golden harvest in autumn, — nor 
 of a blazing hearth in winter. 
 
 Yet the Greenlander has his pleasures. 
 During winter nights, the moon shines bright 
 upon the snow, and there is a glorious light 
 in the sky, called the Aurora Borealis. Then 
 the Greenlander delights in gliding in his 
 sledge, drawn by his faithful dogs, over the 
 
 snowy plains. 
 
 In summer it is pleasant to rove from place 
 to place. The women have a large boat, 
 rowed by four, and steered by one ; they carry 
 their tents in it, and pitch them in various spots. 
 The men delight in hunting the reindeer, as 
 well as in catching seals. And their long 
 summer nights, when the sun never sets, are 
 sweeter than our summer days. 
 
 The Greenlander considers no country is to 
 be compared with his; and he pines away 
 when taken to another. 
 
 But does the light of the Gospel shine in 
 Greenland ? 
 
 Blessed be God, it does: though there are a 
 few heathens still to be found there. 
 
 How was the Gospel made known in Green- 
 land ? 
 
GREENLAND. 
 
 233 
 
 There was a little Danish boy, named Hans 
 ^gede. He had read that there once were 
 Chnstians in Greenland, and he wanted to see 
 whether there were any there still ; he could 
 not go while he was a hoy; but when he was 
 a man he did. He went in a ship, lent to him 
 by some merchants, and he took his wife, and 
 his four little children. The ship having con- 
 veyed him there, left him there. 
 
 He built a hut of stones for himself and his 
 family, and began to try to learn the Cxreenland 
 tongue. He went to live in one of the Green- 
 land houses for a month, and let his two little 
 boys come with him, knowing they would 
 learn faster than himself. How uncomfortable 
 he must have felt in one of those close and noisv 
 abodes! But he bore all for Christ's sake. 
 Afterwards he took two orphans into his 
 house, hoping they would help to teach Am 
 while he taught them; but when Spring came 
 they left him, and like Noah's raven returned 
 no more. 
 
 He was often in want of food, though ships 
 from Denmark sometimes brought it. As he 
 could not catch seals, he could not provide for 
 his own subsistence. 
 
 For twelve years he. labored, but saw NO 
 Orreenlander turn to the Lord. 
 
 Great was his joy when two Moravian mis- 
 
 1: 
 
 i! 
 
234 
 
 GREENLAND. 
 
 II 
 
 sionaries arrived to help bim. Their names 
 were Matthew and Christian Stack. They 
 came from Hernhutt, in Prussia, and they 
 called the place where they settled, '' New 
 Hernhutt." 
 
 The new missionaries were not better treated 
 by the Greenlanders than Egede. When they 
 visited the houses, they were often asked when 
 they meant to go. The people, indeed, re- 
 turned their visits ; but it was only to see what 
 presents they could get, or what things they 
 could steal. 
 
 A dreadful calamity now befell this wicked 
 nation. A Greenland boy went in a ship to 
 Denmarkj—returned home,— and fell ill of the 
 small-pox ; the disease had never been known 
 in Greenland before. It spread rapidly. Num- 
 bers died ;~and no wonder ; for the sick used 
 to go out in the cold air, and drink cold water. 
 Some, impatient of the burning fever, plunged 
 into the sea, and perished there. 
 
 All the missionaries visited the dying, but 
 in many houses they found only dead bodies. 
 They received also all the sick people who came 
 to them into their houses, and nursed them with 
 tender care. The heathens were surprised at 
 such kindness. One of them, when dying, 
 said to Mans Egede, " You have been kinder 
 to us than we have been to one another ; you 
 
GREENLAND. 
 
 286 
 
 have fed us when dying ; you have buried us 
 when dead and thus preserved us from bein^ 
 devoured by dogs,.foxes, and ravens; and yof 
 have told us of God, and eternal life " 
 In one year two thousand people died of 
 
 andrtP""^"T'^ """V '^- people in the 
 land). It might be exi5ected that those who 
 
 recovered would be grateful to the friends 
 
 who had shown them such kindness. Par 
 
 from bemg grateful, they continued to treat 
 
 them with scorn. When they wanted food 
 
 they came to them, and thoy were not ashamed 
 
 to say. When your stock offish is gone, we 
 
 shall hst«n to you no more." And they kept 
 
 their word. The next year the missionariL 
 
 were in want of food, and tlie ungrateful people 
 
 refused even to sell them any of their seak; 
 
 and If It had not been for one kind man, the 
 
 missionaries would have died from hunger 
 
 At last a ship came, bringing provision, and 
 
 also more mL^sionaries. I„ this ship Hans 
 
 Jigede returned to his own country. The last 
 
 sermon he preached was from this text:— "Mv 
 
 judgment is with the Lord, and my work with 
 
 my trod. He had converted none of the 
 
 heathens; but he had labored for the Lord 
 
 ^ ^ „{,^, ,,,^ ^^^.^ vv'ouia nut lorget him 
 
 ihe Greenlanders continued to mock and to 
 
 mimic the missionaries. Their cry was. " We 
 
 I 
 
286 
 
 GREENLAND. 
 
 must have seals, fishes, and birds. If your 
 God will give us these, we will serve him ; but 
 we care not for your Heaven. It might suit 
 you : it would not suit us."" 
 
 The stupid Greenlanders had no god, not 
 even an idol ; but they talked of one, Torgarsak, 
 who lived under the sea, feasting upon seal's 
 flesh, and to him they thought aU good seal- 
 catchers would go, when they died ; but they 
 did not worship Torgarsak, nor call him " god." 
 They were without God, and without hope in 
 the world. 
 
 Matthew Stack spent a whole month in a 
 Greenland house, as Hans Egede had once 
 done. He found the people one day kind, 
 another day cold ; one day they were willing to 
 listen to a Scripture story ; the next day ready 
 to laugh at it. During two whole nights there 
 was a ball in the house, when one hundred 
 and fifty people danced, and drummed, and 
 bellowed. 
 
 None but the little children cared for the 
 good missionary, and they run after him, and 
 clung round him, and seemed to love him like 
 the little children who loved Jesus when he 
 was upon earth, and sang Hosanna to his 
 name. 
 
 Eat the time of mercy came at last. 
 
 One of the missionaries, named John Beck, 
 
 
GREENLAND. 
 
 [f your 
 m; but 
 jht suit 
 
 od, not 
 garsak, 
 a seal's 
 )d seal- 
 at they 
 "god." 
 ope in 
 
 li in a 
 i once 
 kind, 
 ling to 
 ' ready 
 s there 
 mdred 
 i, and 
 
 3r the 
 n, and 
 tnlike 
 en he 
 x> his 
 
 Beck, 
 
 237 
 
 
 was seated in Us house, ivriting out one of the 
 Gospels in the Greenland tongue, when a little 
 company of natives entered. These people 
 came from a distant spot, and Had never heard 
 the Gospel. The missionary began to teach 
 them. He read to them out of his book the 
 history of Christ's sufferings in the garden. 
 Ihey listened attentively. Suddenly— one of 
 them, aitsr hearing of the Saviour's agony 
 arose, stepped up to the table, and exclaimed 
 earnestly, " Tell me thai once more, for I too 
 desire to be saved." 
 
 The missionary had never before heard a 
 toeenlander utter such words. He was filled 
 with joy Tears ran down his cheeks while he 
 described the love of the Father in giving up 
 his Son, and the love of the Son in laying 
 down his life. •' ° 
 
 AH the savages were moved ;— especially 
 Kajamak, who had spoken first. They left 
 the house promising to return soon. Many of 
 them dvi return. Kajarnak showed signs of a 
 change of heart. He delighted in being with 
 the missionaries, and he persuaded his country- 
 men to come and hear them. He turned away 
 in disgust from the noisy feasts of the heathen, 
 an. was often speaking, even with tears, of 
 the love of Jesus. His whole famUy believed, 
 and were baptized, as weU as himself 
 
 
 ij}| 
 
 'II 
 
 '{':■ 
 
 '■'i 
 
 ■ r-i 
 
288 
 
 GREENLAND. 
 
 While the missionaries were rejoicing over 
 their first convert, they saw with pain that his 
 health was declining. Kajarnak was attacked 
 by a cough, and pain in his side, and in a few 
 months he felt death approaching. But he 
 was not alarmed. He said to his weeping 
 family, ''Grieve not,— I am going to my Sav- 
 iour." '^ 
 
 The missionary brethren buried him in their 
 
 burial ground, and knelt down on the snow to 
 
 thank God for their first-born son in the faith. 
 
 After the death of Kajarnak, many Green- 
 
 landers turned unto the Lord. 
 
 New Hernhutt became a Christian vHlage. 
 Some friends in Holland sent over a wooden 
 chapel, which was set up near the dwellings of 
 the brethren. The people, though scattered on 
 their fishing excursions, hastened to assemble 
 m this building,~the largest they had ever seen. 
 John Beck preached the first sermon, even 
 as he had, by the power of God, converted the 
 first Greenlander. 
 
 New Hernhutt is still a Christian village. 
 The chapel may be seen close by the bank of 
 the Eiver Baal, about three miles from the sea. 
 Adjoining are schoolrooms, and the dwellings 
 of the brethren. Before it—lies the missionary 
 garden, with its turnips and lettuces ; around 
 —are the Greenland houses. 
 
GREENLAND. 
 
 289 
 
 infwi w""^ ^^^y-'^^ people assemble 
 in the chapel to pray, and to h^ar a text ex- 
 plained. The chUdren attend school in the 
 morning, but they assist their parents in the 
 afternoon. In the evening when the men «>! 
 turn from their fishing and seal-catching, they 
 ^emble agam in the chapel, and a few W 
 land boys lead the hymns to the sound of the 
 flute, the Tiohn, and the guitar. How different 
 from the wild dances and bowlings of past 
 tunes are these sacred employments ! 
 
 The conduct of the Greenlander is changed 
 Widows and orphans are not left to perish as 
 they u^d to be, but each fatherless family is 
 
 by the inhabitants. A baby that lost its mother 
 nsed to be buned with her, because no one 
 would take care of it; but now such a baby is 
 always nursed by some kind-hearted woman 
 
 ft J 1 a'^ ""^ ^°" ^^'^^^'^ Ullages in 
 Greenland, containing altogether two thousand 
 
 «-| 
 
 i 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 'i ' 
 
 '^ 
 
 c 
 
 ; ; 
 
 *.i 
 
240 
 
 THE WEST INDIES. 
 
 THE WEST INDIES. 
 
 Between North and South America there 
 lies a cluster of little islands, called the West 
 Indies. 
 
 Most of them are very small indeed; but. 
 there are four of considerable size. 
 
 Gvha is much the largest of the islands. It 
 belongs to Spain. 
 
 Hayti is the second in size. It did belong 
 to Spain, but it has become free. 
 
 Jamaica is the third in size, and belongs to 
 England. 
 
 Porto Rico is the fourth in size, and belongs 
 to Spain. 
 
 << 
 
 In the islands of Cuba and Porto Rico there 
 are numbers of Negro slaves, because these 
 islands belong to Spain. 
 
 In Hayti the Negroes have made themselves 
 free. 
 
 In Jamaica they have been set free by 
 England. 
 
 ) 
 
JAMAICA 
 
 241 
 
 la. there 
 le West 
 
 3d; but 
 
 ids. It 
 
 belong 
 
 ongs to 
 
 belongs 
 
 50 there 
 e these 
 
 nselves 
 
 ree by 
 
 )i 
 
 JAMAICA. 
 
 Though only third in size, this island is the 
 first in beauty of all the islands of the Western 
 feea. Its name means, in the Indian tongue, 
 plenty of springs;" and there are above a 
 hundred streams flowing from the mountains 
 and watenng the valleys. There are not many 
 islands m the world so beautiful, so fragrant, 
 and so fruitful. ^ ' 
 
 The spicy groves scent the air ; the tamarind 
 the mango, and the cocoa-nut trees yield deli- 
 Clous fruit ; the graceful bamboo waves its 
 head on high, and the scarlet lily shines re- 
 splendent among the grass. But there are 
 two plants which were 7iot found in Jamaica 
 when first discovered, which are now abundant. 
 Ihe tall sugar cane grows in the sultry valleys 
 —and the coffee plant with its dark green 
 leaves and white blossoms, covers the sides of 
 the hnis. It was to cultivate these sugar-canes 
 and coffee plants that poor Negroes were 
 brought from the shores of Africa. 
 
 The Spaniards discovered Jamaica-— they 
 Med all the poor Indians, and then brought 
 -^-_.., ^^^^ j^iXKux. ±in3 jLngiisn toot the 
 i from the Spaniards, and followed all 
 wicked 
 
 
 their 
 
 ways. 
 
 I 
 
 5.1 
 
 W>1 
 
 h. 
 
 Ml 
 
 5"' 
 
 
 
 16 
 
242 
 
 JAMAICA. 
 
 The white masters lived in elegant villas 
 amidst the groves of orange trees, while their 
 
 Negro cutting caue. 
 
 Negro slaves were smarting under the lash of 
 the drivers. These white masters tried to per- 
 suade themselves that the Negroes were little 
 better than beasts. But missionaries came to 
 teach them, and by God's grace, saved many 
 of their precious souls. 
 
 In those times the poor Negroes were some- 
 times heard singing this touching song : — 
 
 Oh ! poor Negi'o, ho will go 
 
 Some one day 
 Over tho water, and the snow, 
 
 Far away — 
 Over the mountain big and high, 
 
 Some one day — 
 To that country in the sky, 
 
 Far away 
 
re some- 
 
 JAMAIOA. • 243 
 
 Jesu, Maasa, bring ino home 
 
 Some one day, — 
 Then I'll live with the Holj One 
 
 Far away. 
 Sin no more my heart malie sore 
 
 Some one day, — 
 I praise my Jesua evermore. 
 Far away. 
 
 At one time a law was made by tlie ungodly 
 masters to forbid black people going into a 
 church or chapel. It was painful to see the 
 poor creatures crowding round the doors 
 watching the white people entering in, and 
 not daring to follow, jet often crying out with 
 tears.—" Massa, me no go to heaven now; white 
 man keep black man from knowing God 
 Black man got no soul. Nobody teach black 
 man now." 
 
 But this wicked law was changed by our 
 good old king, George IH., and the poor 
 blacks crowded again into the churches and 
 chapels. 
 
 And now there are no slaves in Jamaica ! 
 The Negroes are all free men ! 
 
 It was a glorious day when they were made 
 free. It was on the first of August, 1838. 
 
 The night before, many Negroes did not go 
 
 ^._.„.. ^„ „^^ — 3^ gxucii was xneu' joy at the 
 
 thought of finding themselves free when the 
 
 sun rose next morning. When the light 
 
 ,i 
 
 '^ 
 
 !■■ 
 
 ■i ' 
 
244 
 
 JAMAICA. 
 
 dawned, there were bands of Negroes in all the 
 villages crying out — " We're free — We're free I'* 
 Numbers hastened to the chapels, and filled 
 them with the sound of their praises to their 
 Almighty Deliverer. 
 
 But while the blacks rejoiced, there were 
 many whites very sad that day, fearing lest 
 they should get no more work done on their 
 estates. Yet the very next day^ — many blacks 
 went to work as usual ; only now they worked 
 for wages as free laborers. 
 
 However, it must be owned that there were 
 other blacks, who became very idle now they 
 were free. This is not to be wondered at. It 
 is easy to get food in such a fruitful country 
 as Jamaica, and it is natural in a hot country 
 to dislike hard labor. 
 
 The industrious blacks live in great comfort. 
 When they were slaves, whether industrious 
 or idle, they dwelt in huts of mud, without 
 any ftirniture, but a few bowls and pans, — wore 
 ragged coarse garments, — and lived upon rice 
 and herrings. 
 
 There are now some pretty villages, com- 
 posed of neat cottages, with gardens. These 
 cottages have white walls, green shutters, 
 
 *>r\r\ flrk-nrA-PTr -nrk-rfinrkpa Tti ^^qaIi flioro la Q 
 
 sitting-room, with a sleeping-room on either 
 side, and at the back — ^a shed for cooking. 
 
 ^ 
 
n all the 
 
 're free!" 
 
 id filled 
 
 to their 
 
 jre were 
 'ing lest 
 on their 
 y blacks 
 worked 
 
 ere were 
 3W they 
 a at. It 
 country 
 country 
 
 comfort. 
 Lustrious 
 without 
 3, — wore 
 Lpon rice 
 
 es, com- 
 
 These 
 
 shutters, 
 
 or« 7 a a. 
 
 •n either 
 cooking. 
 
 JAMAICA. 
 
 245 
 
 In each there is a mahogany table, side- 
 board, and chairs, and on the table a handsome 
 quarto Bible, with gilt edges. The Negroes 
 delight in givmg names to their cottages. One 
 IS called Comfort Castle ;-another-Canaan 
 Others are called Paradise, Freedom, Come 
 feee, A Little of my Own, Thank God to 
 See It. One has the singular name of— Me no 
 Tinkee. What can that mean? It means, 
 " Once I never thought I should have such a 
 cottage, or indeed any cottage of my own at 
 ail. 
 
 It is common for Negroes to keep horses. A 
 
 Negro women. 
 
 ) t. 
 
 ! i 
 
 
246 
 
 1 
 
 JAMAICA. 
 
 great many go to churcli on horseback. Tlie 
 Negresses are too fond of dressing themselves 
 fine, especially on Sundays. They like to be 
 seen in white muslin gowns, with gay ribbons 
 and green parasols. Even the men are fond 
 of dress, and try to look like gentlemen. Once 
 they could not wear clothes like Buckra (that 
 is, whits 7mn\ but now they can if they 
 please. 
 
 A Christian Negro saw with great sorrow 
 the pride of his countrymen, and he once 
 spoke to them on the subject in the following 
 plain, though curious manner. 
 
 First, he read this verse of Scripture, 
 '' Charge them that be rich in this world, that 
 they be not high minded." 
 
 After reading it, he stopped, and said in a 
 complaining tone, " What for him say, ' Charge 
 dem that be rich?' We no rich. We poor 
 Nigger. De Buckra —him rich. Nigger make 
 de sugar — Buckra take de money. What for 
 him say, 'Charge dem dat be rich?'" Then 
 the black man changed his voice, and spoke 
 in a reproving tone, " You no rich? Make I 
 show you, you rich. You free nigger now. So 
 you say — ' Me no like round jacket now.' Den 
 you go to one 'tore (or shop). You try one coat 
 — one tail coat. You put him on — ^you look 
 yourself in glass — you like him. Den you go 
 
 u 
 
JAMAICA. 
 
 247 
 
 k. The 
 jmselves 
 ke to be 
 ribbons 
 ire fond 
 a. Once 
 :ra (that 
 if they 
 
 sorrow 
 le once 
 •llowing 
 
 jripture, 
 :ld, that 
 
 id in a 
 Charge 
 ^''e poor 
 3r make 
 ''hat for 
 Then 
 I spoke 
 Make I 
 
 DW. So 
 
 \' Den 
 >ne coat 
 )u look 
 you go 
 
 I 
 
 to one 'toder 'tore— you buy one smart shirt— 
 you no like check shirt now: him good for 
 work nigger, but free nigger must have white 
 shirt like Buckra. Den -ou go up to the 'toder 
 'tore— you buy one black hat—' De straw hat/ 
 you say, ' no good for free nigger.' Den you go 
 to one 'toder 'tore,— -you buy one boots. De 
 slave nigger— him go barefoot. De frc nigger 
 must hab boots, 'like Buckra. Den you w'ait 
 till Sunday come — you put em on — you 'tay 
 till all the people be come. De minister, him 
 come — him begin — den you come— you walk 
 up de aisle, — creak, creak, creak. What for 
 you make dat noise ? Don't dat pride ? Don't 
 dat say, * See me new coat, hear me new boots? 
 Don't me one fine gentleman ? Don't me RICH?' 
 Don't DAT j^ride ?" 
 
 The Negro was right in calling that pride. 
 Many wear white shirts, and black hats, with- 
 out being proud of them ; but if a working 
 Negro buys them in order that he may look 
 like a gentleman, then he is proud. 
 
 All Negroes are not proud ; there are some, 
 who do not care for the world, but who really 
 love God. 
 
 One poor Negro described in these broken 
 words his own feelings : — 
 
 "Once me no able to take word. If any 
 one offend me, me take 'tick, me take knife — 
 
 
 i. 
 
 
 f: ' 
 
 4:- 
 
 • 1 
 
 : s 
 
 I. 
 
 il'(| 
 
 1 it 
 
 ¥\ 
 
248 
 
 JAMAICA. 
 
 me no satisfy till me drink him blood ; now me 
 able to take twenty words. 
 
 " Once, when somebody say me must pray — 
 me say, 'No, what me peay for? Give me 
 something to eat, — dat better than pray.' " 
 
 A friend inquired, '* What made you change 
 your mind ?" 
 
 " Massa, me go to church one Sunday, and 
 me hear massa parson say, ' Jesus Christ come, 
 and 'pill him blood for sinner.' Ah I someting 
 say iu me, you heary dat.' Ah ! so den me de 
 sinner. Him 'pill him blood for neger. I 
 Jesus die for poor neger before him knew him." 
 
 How it must comfort a poor Negro to think 
 that Jesus loves him as much as he loves the 
 fairest or the noblest of Britain's race ; for all 
 men are equal in the sight of God. 
 
 There are very few white people in Jamaica 
 now. Most are either black or brown. This 
 is a song often sung by the black and the 
 brown : 
 
 )l 
 
 One, two, three, 
 All de same, 
 Black, white, brown. 
 
 All do same, 
 
 All de same, 
 One, two, three. 
 

 MEXICO. 
 
 MEXICO. 
 
 249 
 
 This country was once considered the richest 
 in the world. Every one spoke of the gold of 
 Mexico. But now there is very little gold to 
 be found there. California and Australia are 
 the golden lands. There are, however, many 
 silver mines in Mexico. 
 
 Mexico was discovered by the Spaniards, and 
 it is now filled by a Spanish race; just as 
 the United States are filled by a British race. 
 Yet Mexico docs not belong to Spain now. She 
 has cast off the Spanish yoke, and made her- 
 self fiQQ, She has also set her Negro slaves 
 free. Yet she is iiot free indeed^ for she is a 
 slave to sin. 
 
 There are few countries called Christian, 
 where so many crimes are committed, and 
 where so lew are punished. 
 
 The capital of Mexico is Mexico. 
 
 Before the traveller reaches the city, he 
 passes through the Black Forest. It is an 
 awful place ; not on account of wild beasts, 
 but on account of wicked men who haunt 
 it. By the road-side stand many crosres to 
 maTK xiixQ spOtS w^iiere travelxers nave ueen 
 murdered. It is pleasant to get out of this 
 forest, and to find oneself among the hills. At 
 
 1 .1. 
 
 1^^ 
 
 I 
 
 
 f • 
 
 qn 
 
 ;f 
 
 •f iJ 
 
 t' I 
 
250 
 
 MEXICO. 
 
 last a beautiful valley is seen, with two smooth 
 lakes, like silver mirrors glittering in the sun. 
 There lies the great city of Mexico. No black 
 cloud of smoke hovers over that fair city ; for 
 instead of being disfigured by chimne3^s, the 
 flat roofs are adorned with blooming arbors. 
 The traveller looks down upon the scene with 
 enchanted eyes, — then descends into the val- 
 ley, to enter the city. 
 
 " Stop, Senor, the lasso. Take care, he is 
 upon you. Holy Mother Mary ! he is before 
 
 )j 
 
 you 
 
 Such were the words that a traveller heard, 
 as he was riding into the city. He looked 
 round much alarmed, and beheld two men on 
 horseback behind him. They were robbers 
 just going to catch him with their lasso, to 
 drag him off his horse, and to rob him of all 
 his property. Happily a passer-by saw the 
 rogues, and called out "Stop, Senor." The 
 robbers, finding they were discovered, rode 
 away. 
 
 In most countries robbers are afraid of 
 robbing at the gate of a city in the light of 
 day ; but in Mexi'^ o they escape punishment 
 so often, that they grow very bold and daring. 
 The traveller, who had been delivered from the 
 robbers, rode into the city, and he soon ob- 
 served the dead body of a man lying on the 
 
MEXICO. 
 
 251 
 
 ? i 
 
 smooth 
 .he sun. 
 o black 
 
 itj; for 
 33^8, the 
 arbors, 
 ae with 
 he val- 
 
 e, he is 
 s before 
 
 heard, 
 looked 
 men on 
 robbers 
 isso, to 
 a of all 
 aw the 
 " The 
 1, rode 
 
 'aid of 
 ight of 
 shment 
 daring, 
 'om the 
 )on ob- 
 on the 
 
 ground in the midst of a pool of blood. It was 
 the body of a murdered man. The passers-by 
 did not stop to gaze at the corpse with horror ; 
 tliey were so mucb accustomed to murder, that 
 they took no notice. 
 
 Though Mexico is so beautiful at a distance, 
 yet the streets are narrow and loathsome, and 
 the poor people, walking in them, look like 
 bundles of old rags. 
 
 There is a handsome square in the midst, 
 where stand the fme cathedral and the 
 palace of the President (for there is no king). 
 Yet this square is crowded by noisy beggars, 
 called " Leperos." They stand in rows. Some, 
 who have no legs, are mounted on the backs of 
 their fellows, and they call out in a loud voice, 
 "For the sake of the Most Holy Mother, 
 bestow a trifle." If they get nothing, they 
 begin to curse in an awful manner. Yet they 
 throng the churches, as if they delighted in 
 prayer. The aisles are often completely filled 
 with leperos in their ragged blankets. 
 
 "What a contrast to these loathsome leperos 
 are the ladies who roll along the streets in 
 their carriages, decked in dazzling diamonds — 
 and the gentlemen, riding so gracefully, glitter- 
 ing with silver buttons, and silver spurs, and 
 silver stirrups, and silver pommel ! The men 
 
 '• : 
 
 fmn 
 
 •!! II 
 
 •j il 
 
252 
 
 MEXICO. 
 
 walking in the streets wear a " Serape," whicli 
 is put on more easily than any other dress, for 
 it is only a blanket with a hole in the middle 
 for the head to pass through. The women 
 cover their heads and shoulders with a scarf 
 called a " Keboso ;" and they squeeze their little 
 brown feet into very small white satin shoes. 
 None but vry fine ladies wear stockings. 
 
 Now and. then a poor Indian woman may be 
 seen in the streets, wrapped in a woollen gar- 
 ment, her black hair platted with red ribbon, 
 and her baby, as dark as mahogany, fastened 
 to her back. 
 
 The Indians are the flower-sellers of Mexico. 
 They bring them from the hills and woods 
 in boats down the canals. The Mexicans buy 
 them to adorn their altars, and to spread on 
 the floors of their churches. 
 
 The churches of Mexico are very magnifi- 
 cent, with gold and silver altars, and gold and 
 silver rails, and gold and silver cups. They 
 contain many images superbly dressed. 
 
 In one church there was an image of the Vir- 
 gin Mary arrayed in a blue satin robe, adorned 
 with lustrous pearls. The priest often handed 
 it to the worshippers on the floor to be -lissed. 
 Once a wicked lepro, when it was \i'.s turn to 
 kiss it, secretly bit off one of the _^>reciouH 
 
MEXICO. 
 
 " whicli 
 ress, for 
 1 middle 
 women 
 a scarf 
 eir little 
 1 shoes. 
 gs. 
 
 may be 
 len gar- 
 ribbon, 
 fastened 
 
 Mexico. 
 
 woods 
 ans buy 
 cead on 
 
 nagnifi- 
 
 old and 
 
 They 
 
 the Yir- 
 idorned 
 handed 
 
 kissed. 
 
 turn to 
 /recioua 
 
 258 
 
 I 
 
 pearls, and carried it away in his mouth, with- 
 out the theft being discovered. 
 
 But there are not many Mexicans as profane 
 as this lepero, for even robbers respect the 
 churches. 
 
 The poor people in Mexico cannot bear 
 workmg, and they bring up their children in 
 idleness. 
 
 A lady once said to a poor woman, '' I will 
 take your little girl into my service, and I will 
 have her taught to read, and to do all kinds of 
 work." The mother let the child go. Every 
 week she came to see her, with her tangled 
 hair hanging down her shoulders, her pipe in 
 her mouth, and several young daughters fol- 
 lowing her. The lady kindly permitted the 
 whole party to dine with her servants. After 
 dinner they all lighted their pipes, and sat 
 round the little girl. They moaned, and 
 groaned, as they looked at Josefita. And 
 why? Because she had work to do, instead 
 ot living in idleness. 
 
 After these foolish visitors were gone 
 Josefita seemed miserable. If desired to sew' 
 she slowly drew out her needle, and gave a 
 sigh, as she made a stitch. If allowed to leave 
 off, she seemed better pleased. She would 
 then sit on her mat, with her hands folded, and 
 her eyes fixed. 
 
 , .14 
 
 t ' 
 
 I 
 
 f t 
 
 , ''hi 
 
 <» ii 
 
 r 
 
254 
 
 MEXICO. 
 
 One day the lady permitted Josefita to go 
 to her mother's house, and spend the night 
 there. The next morning the child did not 
 return ; but a messenger brought a note from 
 the mother, saying that the child was tired of 
 working, and needed to stay at home to rest 
 herself! 
 
 Soon afterwards the idle mother came to the 
 house to beg ; but Josefita never returned to 
 live there any more. 
 
 Amongst the ragged people in Mexico, may 
 be seen the poor water-carrier, with jars of 
 water in his hands, and as he goes along, he 
 may be heard boasting of the sweetness and 
 coolness of his burden. 
 
 It would be well if the Mexicans bought 
 
 Water-carrier, or Agiiadore. 
 
MEXICO. 
 
 256 
 
 mcyre of liim, and less of those who sold the in- 
 toxicating liquor, '^Pulque." It is a bitter 
 beverage that no one likes at first, but it soon 
 becomes a great favorite. It is made of the 
 juice flowing from the stem of an aloe-tree; 
 and when it has been drawn out— the tree 
 dies. 
 
 RoBBEiis.-Mexico is indeed the land of rob. 
 bers. They abound most in the country, because 
 they succeed best there. It would be delight- 
 ful to live in tlie country in Mexico, if it were 
 not for the robbers. Only imagine a country- 
 iiouse, and close by— a grove of three thousand 
 orange trees as large as oak trees, and the 
 ground beneath entirely covered with the 
 fragrant fruit, ftillen from the branches. How 
 charming to wander in such a grove ! But in 
 that country-house there is no safety. No 
 valuable furniture can be kept there ; so the 
 spacious rooms contain only a few tables, and 
 chairs, and bedsteads painted green. No lady 
 or child dares walk in a village without a 
 guard of several strong men. 
 
 In Mexico it is not thought a disgrace to be 
 a robber. Even gentlemen, if they lose much 
 money by gambling, will go and turn robbers 
 tor a httle Avhile, and not be ashamed. 
 
 Sometimes, however, a robber is caught and 
 
 tianged, and his dead bod^ 
 
 by the road side. But then 1 
 
 uspended in chains 
 
 i'^ much pitied. 
 
 , i|ii 
 
 <i 
 
 ■ » 
 
 t 1 HI 
 
 ' 1 
 
256 
 
 MEXICO. 
 
 Three robbers who wcj-o thus treated had rela- 
 tions in a neighboring village. These relations 
 watched their dead bodies to see when the 
 clothes upon them were getting old, and dressed 
 them up in new clothes when the old were de- 
 cayed ; thus showing them as much honor, as 
 if they had been good men. 
 
 The most honest set of people in Mexico are 
 the letter-carriers. These men are employed in 
 carrying packages as well as letters, and none 
 but trusty men could obtain employment. 
 
 What dangers must these carriers encounter 
 from the robbers ! 
 
 Once upon a time an Arriero (or letter- 
 carrier) set out with his mule, carrying some 
 bars of silver. lie had done all he could 
 to keep his journey secret. At night he 
 stopped at the hut of an Indian. 1 i e supped 
 on black beans and pepper, with no com- 
 panion but his Indian host. Aft< r supper 
 he went into the next room, and lay down to 
 sleep upon a bed of skins, having first fastened 
 his mule to the wall outside. Though very 
 much tired, he did not fall asleep immediately; 
 and soon he was surprised to hear voices in 
 the room where he had been supping. lie cob ' d 
 not think whose voices they could be, because 
 he had left no one in that room — ^but the Indian. 
 The voices spoke in whispers. The arriero 
 began to fear that they were the voices of 
 
 
MEXICO. 
 
 267 
 
 ad rela- 
 •elations 
 ben the 
 dressed 
 ,Yere de- 
 
 onor, as 
 
 xico are 
 loyed in 
 id none 
 3nt. 
 icounter 
 
 r letter- 
 ig some 
 le could 
 ight lie 
 supped 
 [10 corn- 
 supper 
 lown to 
 fastened 
 Lgh very 
 sdiately ; 
 roiccs in 
 ilecouM 
 because 
 e Indian. 
 } arriero 
 oices of 
 
 robbers. He found a crevice in the wall,— he 
 looked through it, and beheld three men whom 
 he knew to be robbers,. sitting with the Indian. 
 He remembered that he had met these men, 
 just as he was leaving Mexico. He now lelt 
 sure they must have followed him, intending to 
 rob him. What could he do? Could he escape ? 
 But if he could, could he get his mule away with 
 its precious load ? A plan struck his mind. 
 There was no window in his bedroom, but there 
 was a small opening in the thatch, through 
 which he could squeeze his body. Gently he 
 made a heap with some skins, and, by getting 
 upon it, he contrived to get out of the house 
 through the hole. But he did not venture to 
 unfasten his mule from the wall outside, for he 
 knew that he should be heard ; therefore he 
 went a little distance from the hut, i nd draw- 
 ing a pistol from his belt, fired it in the air. 
 The sound had the desired effect ; it alarmed 
 the robbers in the hut, and induced them to 
 come and see wh; was the matter. 
 
 While they were coming, the arriero, by a 
 secret path among the tre^., returned to ti.e 
 hut. He found the treacherous Indian sitting 
 there alone by the fire. The r... ,bers had left 
 Inm there to prevent the arriero from Ps^ni^ipo- 
 little knowing that he had esoaped. How 
 much astonished was the ba 
 
 
 Mr 
 
 m 
 
 17 
 
 old man to see 
 
258 
 
 MEXICO. 
 
 his guest enter, sword in hand I That sword 
 was soon plunged into his body. 
 
 The arriero then unfastened his mule from 
 the wall, and continued his journey. He chose 
 a mountain path, known only to himself. It 
 was a dangerous one. The mule, through the 
 darkness, missed his footing, and fell down a 
 steep place, dragging his master after him. 
 Happily the height was not great, and the fall 
 only stunned the mule and his master. In real- 
 ity, this accident preserved the man's life ; for 
 the robbers had heard the steps of the mule, 
 and were following it, — when it fell. They 
 did not hear the fall, but passed on, without 
 knowing that the treasures they were seeking 
 
 The arriero. 
 
 as 
 
MKXICO. 
 
 259 
 
 were lying just beneath their patli. As morn- 
 ing dawned, the arriero and his mule recovered, 
 and though stiff, and bruised, were able to 
 pursue their way. Thus wonderfully was the 
 arriero preserved from the dangers which were 
 prepared for him. 
 
 Robbers do not often break into the church- 
 es, but in times of tumult and rebellion, they 
 have even robbed churches. 
 
 There were once three monks so much afraid 
 of the robbers stealing the treasures of their 
 church, that they made a vault under the floor 
 with a trap-door, and a spring-lock, which none 
 but they knew ho^\- to open. 
 
 But, as they wanted their gold and silver 
 vessels for the services of the church, they kept 
 them in boxes above ground, intending, Vhen 
 necessary, to place these boxes in the vault. 
 
 One very, stormy night the monks were 
 watching in the church, when,— amidst the 
 uproar of the tempest, they distinguished the 
 clang of arms. They knevv^ the rebel army was 
 near at hand. They began in haste to convey 
 the boxes into the vault. Very soon the 
 robbers were heard— thundering at the doors. 
 The bolts and hinges soon gave way. The 
 robbers rushed in— just as the last 
 going down into the vault. A beo 
 
 monk wa 
 
 vV do 
 
 , gar in the 
 troop caught a glimpse of his shaven head just 
 as it wns descending. Immediately— search 
 
 !]«■ 
 *j'*' 
 
 f ■ 
 
 H 
 
260 
 
 MEXICO. 
 
 was made for the hidden monks and their 
 hidden treasures. The floor was well battered 
 with axes and hainnicrs, in order to discover 
 the trap-door ; but so carefully was that door 
 concealed, that it could not be found. The 
 terrified monks heard the sound .over their 
 heads ; but at last it died away, and they were 
 left in silence in their dark abode. 
 
 After awhile they attempted to re-open the 
 door. What was their horror to lind it fast 
 closed. No eflbrts of theirs could oi)en it. The 
 hannnering of the robbers in looking for the 
 door, had broken the spring-lock, and now the 
 door could not be opened. 
 
 Three Monks, 
 
 n 
 
I their 
 [ittcrcd 
 iscovcr 
 it door 
 . The 
 r tlieir 
 )y were 
 
 Den the 
 it fast 
 b. The 
 for the 
 LOW the 
 
 
 MEXICO. 
 
 261 
 
 It was long before the nioidis and their 
 treasures wei-o discovered. Tlie monks were 
 rnissed, and tlic tn^asurcs were missed, — but 
 none couhl find them. 
 
 At last, however, some priests thought of re- 
 pairing the ijiarble floor lliat had been so much 
 battered. When it was taken uj), Ihe trap-door 
 was seen, and the dead ))odies were found! 
 
 THE INDIANS. 
 
 There are many of the Indians still living in 
 the wild parts of Mexico, and a few near the 
 towns. They are not slaves, but are as ill- 
 treated as if they were. They are made to 
 work in the silver mines, and are beaten by 
 their overseers. Great pains are taken to 
 prevent the poor creatures steahng the silver. 
 People are appointed to watch them con- 
 tmually, but it is thought impossible that 
 they should steal silver from the furnace, for 
 there it is mixed with quicksilver, the fumes 
 of which kill instant]" Yet one Indian tried 
 to do this. Finding he was not watched,— with 
 his long pole he lifted up the cover of the 
 boiling silver; instantly he was suffocated, 
 
 i^T. ivrj, v^Li^^tA-nca uy Liiu aiue ox ine 
 
 furnace— a lifeless body. Thus he perished in 
 the act of stealing. 
 
 i 
 
 i .'I 
 
 i i 'I 
 
 I 
 
 h 
 
i II 
 
 11 
 
 262 
 
 MEXICO. 
 
 'inhere are poor Indians who live by catching 
 poisonous spiders, for which they obtain three- 
 halfpence each as a reward; but sometimes 
 they die themselves of the bites. Other Indians 
 live by baking cakes of Indian corn, called 
 "Tortillas," and selling them in the towns. 
 'Such poor Indians dress in cloaks of rushes, 
 and dwell in huts of rushes. 
 
 Indians. 
 
 The Indians are Eoman Catholics. A 
 stranger once observed a poor Indian girl enter 
 the cathedral of Mexico with a bag of money 
 in her hand,— all her savings for many months. 
 cu« ov^T^-r^on■hl3f^ fVip pTiest. and. in a whisper, 
 confessed her sins. Then she asked him 
 what she could do to help her parents who 
 
 
CENTRAL AHERICA. 26S 
 
 were dead. The priest told her, in a low 
 Mliattor? The girl's prayer will show The 
 
 ItLnlV t','^''"''"'''^' "0 ^^^'^^d Mary 
 I thank thee I have now purchased the release 
 of my parents from five thousand years of tor- 
 ment m purgatory ! Blessed Mother, I thank 
 thee for this favor !" ' 
 
 ' m 
 
 CENTKAL AMEEIOA. 
 
 AmSei' 'm '='"V'''*J"°^ ^"''^ ^"d South 
 America Many have wished there was no 
 
 ^ch and for it prevents our ships passrtWs 
 way to China, though far the shortest way 
 Plans are made for making a canal and aTl 
 way across. ^ 
 
 Most of this land once belonged to Spain 
 but now it is fmo nn ^ • i ►^pain, 
 
 of the loL^trbelolt'J^^TJf ' -- 
 -lied British Hondui^r nelX'^nyi: 
 18 found in Honduras. . ^ 
 
 1 ' u 
 
264 
 
 BRAZIL. 
 
 The Mosquito country is filled with black 
 men, and the king is black. It is a heathen 
 country. Our missionaries might go there ; but 
 not to the part that once belonged to Spain. 
 The Eoman Catholics would not let them come 
 there. 
 
 BRAZIL. 
 
 This immense country is the daughter of 
 that small country' called Portugal. Thus 
 Mexico is the daughter of Spain; and the 
 United States are the daughter of England. 
 All these have been rebellious daughters, and 
 have refused to obey their mothers. 
 
 But Brazil, though she does not belong to 
 Portugal, is governed by an Emperor. There- 
 fore Brazil is an empire^ while all the other 
 countries in America that have made them- 
 selves free, are republics. 
 
 Th re very few people in Brazil, consid- 
 ering how large it is. There are not so many 
 as in Ireland, that small island. Of these people 
 very few are white. Some are dark people, 
 called mulattoes, and some are Negroes. 
 
 Once there were slaves in Brazil, but the 
 emperor has set them all free. ^ 
 
BliAZIL. 
 
 265 
 
 EIO JANEIRO. 
 
 This is the capital of Brazil, and the largest 
 city m all South America. Eio means river, 
 and the citj is often called only " Rio " There 
 .8 not a city in the world builf in a more beauti- 
 tul situation ; it is close to the sea, yet embower- 
 ed m green and flowery hills. The streets are so 
 steep that Negroes carry up the great packages 
 on their heads. They run all in a line; singing 
 as they go. Once they were forbidden to sing 
 because so much noise was thought disturbing- 
 but the Negroes could not run unless they sung '■ 
 so they were allowed to sing again. 
 
 The mountains that surround Kio, are 
 
 Nagro mlkctinff JtouKn. 
 
 i 
 
 i 
 
 ■ ■! 
 \ 
 
 i 
 
 i . - 
 
 ■ -i ' 
 
266 
 
 BKAZIL. 
 
 adorned with splendid butterflies as well as 
 fiowers. Tlie most beautiful of all— have sky- 
 blue wings, shining like silver, Negroes are 
 sent out to catch butterflies, and to collect 
 flowers. They go out with long poles, and 
 nets at the end, for the butterflies ; and with 
 baskets for the flowers ; and they return in the 
 evening to their masters, laden with their 
 beautiful spoils. 
 
 THE GOLD DISTRICT. 
 
 In some parts of Brazil gold is found ; but 
 not as much as there used to be. One town, 
 called Villa Ricca, or rich town, is very poor 
 now. The long galleries on the sides of the 
 hill, once hewn out of the mines, are turned 
 into pig-sties. 
 
 THE CITl OF DIAMONDS. 
 
 This is not a city built of diamonds. How 
 dazzling such a city would be ! It is a city in 
 the midst of a country where diamonds are 
 found. It is built on the heights. The houses 
 are of white stone. All around is black and 
 desolate, with scarcely ? tree. But ten thou- 
 sand people are always sear">ing for diamonds 
 
 4 
 
BRAZIL. 
 
 267 
 
 well as 
 ave sky- 
 ^oes are 
 D collect 
 )les, and 
 ind with 
 rn in the 
 .th their 
 
 md ; but 
 Qe town, 
 ^ery poor 
 es of the 
 e turned 
 
 is. How 
 I a city in 
 Londs are 
 le houses 
 flack and 
 ben thcu- 
 iiamonds 
 
 I 
 
 in the ground. Any one who pleases may 
 search: The diamond-seekers dig into the 
 gravel, and then sift it with water, in hopes of 
 spying some ghttering stones. 
 
 THE RIVER AMAZON. 
 
 This river flows through Brazil. It is the 
 LARGEST in the world. It is the longest,— the 
 widest,— and the deepest ; it may well therefore 
 be called the largest river. It is nearly two 
 thousand miles long; it is one hundred and 
 eighty miles wide at the mouth; in some 
 places it is more than one hundred and twentv 
 feet deep. ^ 
 
 This large river is also beautiful, for its 
 banks are clothed by beautiful trees. Monkeys 
 sport among the branches, and parrots scream. 
 
 Both monkeys and parrots are often caught 
 to be sold as pets, but they are oftener killed 
 to be served up for supper. There is no 
 animal considered ^uch good eating as a 
 monkey. The most splendid of the parrot 
 tribe are the macaws. They are valued for 
 their feathers of red, blue, and yellow. The 
 
 feathers glued on a cotton cap turn it into a 
 splendid crown. Long feathers make a sceptre. 
 
 »' ' I 
 
 I* f 
 
268 
 
 BRAZIL. 
 
 '1 
 
 A feather mantle completes the splendor of 
 the Indian kings. 
 
 There are vast plantations of cacao trees 
 close by the Amazon. These are the trees 
 whence chocolate and cocoa are made ; they 
 are low and stumpy, and they are quite dif- 
 ferent from cocoa-nut trees. There are rich 
 Portuguese gentlemen, who own these planta- 
 tions, and who live in elegant villas by the 
 river side. They lead very idle lives, for they 
 need only exert themselves once a year when 
 the fruit is ripe. Then the fruit is gathered, 
 cut open, the pips taken out, dried in the sun, 
 packed up, and put on board the ships going 
 up the Amazon. 
 
 The trees which yield India-rubber grow on 
 the banks of the Amazon. They are called 
 Seringa trees. The India-rubber is the sap. 
 
 There are poor Indians who live by collect- 
 ing this sap. They inhabit wretched huts 
 close to the water, and under the deep shadow 
 of the tall trees. 
 
 See that poor man going out to collect sap. 
 He goes up to a tree, and wounds it with a 
 knife, then fastens a cup under the place to 
 catch the milky stuff that slowly oozes forth. 
 In one day he has wounded one hundred and 
 twenty trees. He has walked many miles, 
 for the trees do not stand close together; 
 
BRAZIL. 
 
 269 
 
 [endor of 
 
 Lcao trees 
 the trees 
 ide ; they 
 quite dif- 
 are rich 
 3e planta- 
 as by the 
 3, for they 
 rear when 
 gathered, 
 Q the sun, 
 lips going 
 
 r grow on 
 are called 
 :he sap. 
 3y coUect- 
 ;hed huts 
 jp shadow 
 
 ollect sap. 
 it with a 
 J place to 
 >zes forth, 
 idred and 
 ny miles, 
 together ; 
 
 I 
 
 they are scattered among the other trees of the 
 forest. 
 
 Next day the poor man goes out again to 
 collect the India-rubber milk. He finds a little 
 m each cup. Altogether he brings home two 
 gallons in a basin. His daughter can make this 
 milk into shoes. She takes it into a little 
 thatched hut, where there is a small furnace in 
 a jar. She dips a last (which she holds by a 
 handle) into the milk ; then dries it by holding it 
 in the smoke of the furnace for a minute ; then 
 dips it again, and dries it, and so goes on till 
 the India-rubber is thickly spread upon the last. 
 She then lays it in the sun till next day. 
 With those two gallons of milk she makes ten 
 pairs of shoes in about two hours, Next dav 
 
 M'* 
 
 ■ 
 
 ' 
 
 m 
 
 
 1 
 
 m 
 
 iHi'^H 
 
 Making India-ruhher shoes. 
 
270 
 
 BRAZIL. 
 
 the girl comes and cuts off the shoes from 
 their lasts. Now thej are ready to go up the 
 river in the ships. 
 
 Religion.— The Roman Catholic religion 
 prevails. Once a year at Rio there is a grand 
 procession of idols. The images are placed on 
 stands, (like great trays,) and borne on men's 
 shoulders. Jhere are groups of images on some 
 of the stands, and the bearers are obliged often 
 to change, on account of the great weight. Men 
 with candles go on each side of the stands, and 
 liefore— walks an angel— scattering flowers. 
 
 The angel is a little girl, dressed out in gauze 
 wings, and her flowing ringlets adorned with 
 ribbons and feathers. A black man with a 
 basket attends her, and gives her the flowers to 
 scatter. Does the little girl feel as the real 
 angels do ; or is she vain of her fine wings and 
 gay dress ? 
 
 Yet the people in Brazil are not so wicked 
 as those in Mexico. One reason may be, there 
 are not so m.my priests. The government 
 pays the priests, and allows them so little 
 money that few boys like to become priests. 
 
 There are also better laws in Brazil than in 
 Mexico ; for there is an emperor there who 
 preserves order. 
 
 People in Brazil do not sleep on beds on the 
 floor, but in beds slung across the corners of 
 
 I 
 
 lVr-~ 
 
BRAZIL. 
 
 271 
 
 oes from 
 ^0 up the 
 
 religion 
 ! a grand 
 placed on 
 on men's 
 3 on some 
 ?ed often 
 :lit. Men 
 mds, and 
 :)wers. 
 in gauze 
 ned with 
 I with a 
 lowers to 
 the real 
 ings and 
 
 ) wicked 
 be, there 
 ernment 
 30 little 
 riests. 
 than in 
 3re who 
 
 s on the 
 rners of 
 
 the rooms. Four can be placed in one room. 
 These hammoolcs have two advantages ; they 
 are very cool, and they keep people out of 
 the way of t^^e reptiles. Idle people waste 
 many hours of the day in their hammocks. 
 A traveller was surprised in callmg at a 
 country house at eleven o'clock, to find the 
 lady swinging in her liammock, playing at 
 cards with her husband, who sat in a chair 
 beside her. 
 
 Another traveller had a pleasing surprise. 
 He was wandering by the sca-sidc, when he 
 SUw a pretty dwelling in a grove. The master 
 of the house invited him to enter, and desired 
 a Negro boy to climb a tree, and pluck a cocoa- 
 nut to refresh tlie stranger. While resting in 
 the parloi*, the guest observed a large book 
 upon the table. " What book is it?" he in- 
 quired. 
 
 " The Bible." 
 
 " How long have you had it?" 
 
 " Eight or nine years." 
 
 " How did you obtain it?" 
 
 " It was given me by a sailor." 
 
 " It seems to have been used a great deal." 
 
 " O yes, I am very fond of reading it, it is so 
 instructive, and so comforting. But I find it 
 Vtjry aimcuii to keep it at home. My neighbors 
 are often borrowing it of me, for they love to 
 

 .%. 
 
 O^. \'^^^^9» 
 
 IMAGE EVALUATION 
 TEST TARGET (MT-3) 
 
 1.0 ^ 
 
 I.I 
 
 1.25 
 
 £ Si 
 
 us 
 
 1^ 
 
 M 
 
 2.2 
 
 2.0 
 
 1.8 
 
 i:4_ 11.6 
 
 Photographic 
 
 Sciences 
 Corporation 
 
 23 WEST MAIN STREET 
 
 WEBSTER, N.Y. 14580 
 
 (716) 872-4503 
 
 ^ 
 
 4v 
 
 ^^ 
 
 iV 
 
 A 
 
 
 ^9> 
 
 y^. €>/>^ 
 
 ^^ 
 
 o ..A c^,.v^ 
 
 \ 
 
 
 6^ 
 
 %^ 
 
 1^%^ 
 
 ^17 
 
 ^^^ 
 

 i/.l 
 
272 
 
 BRAZIL. 
 
 read it. I have let it go out to places far and 
 near; but now it is at home, I think I shall 
 part with it no more." 
 
 "What!" inquired the stranger, ''are there 
 no other Bibles besides jours ?" 
 
 " I know of none. Most people, who bor- 
 row it, say they have never seen such a book 
 before." 
 
 " Well, I suppose you would not object to 
 lend that Bible, if you had another quite clean 
 and new." 
 
 " Certainly not." 
 
 " Then I will send you one, that I have on 
 board the ship I came by." 
 
 " Will you indeed ?" 
 
 " Yes, gladly ; and a number of Testaments 
 and tracts also, and you may distribute them 
 among those friends of yours who are fond of 
 reading the Bible !" 
 
 " Oh I how thankful I shall be." 
 
 The traveller drank the sweet cocoa-nut 
 milk, rejoicing at having found some souls in 
 that land who thirsted for the sweeter milk 
 of Christ's word. 
 
 
IS far and 
 i I shall 
 
 are there 
 
 who bor- 
 1 a book 
 
 abject to 
 lite clean 
 
 have on 
 
 staments 
 
 ite them 
 
 fond of 
 
 ocoa-nut 
 
 souls in 
 
 ier milk 
 
 
 PERU. 278 
 
 PEKU. 
 
 This country is as famous as Mexico for its 
 gold and silver mines. 
 
 The children's poet has sung— 
 
 " I r/ould not change my native land, 
 For rich Peru with all her gold ; 
 A nobler prize lies in my hand 
 Than East or West Indies hold." 
 
 What is that nobler prize ? 
 
 It IS the Gospel ; the message of mercy— 
 the promise of pardon— the gift of God. 
 
 Peru resembles Mexico in many respects 
 Like Mexico, Peru belonged to Spain, and has 
 rebelled, and has become a republic. 
 
 Like Mexico, Peru has the Eoman Catholic 
 religion. 
 
 Like Mexico, Peru has oppressed the Indians 
 Like Mexico, Peru has set the Negro slaves 
 free. 
 
 Like Mexico, Peru is fuU of gamblers and 
 robbers. 
 
 Yet the land of Peru is not like the hnd of 
 Mexico. 
 
 Peru COnsisi^ nf Inw aon/^Tr -^ir.; — ^ ^1 
 
 — .,, „ .--wii^j- ^iaiiis uy xne 
 
 sea-shore and of barren bleak hills. There 
 are, however, some pleasant fruitful valleys, 
 
 18 
 
 m 
 
 • if 
 
 I M 
 
 t ''J 
 
 P 
 
 r*1 
 
274 
 
 PERU. 
 
 where sugar and cotton flourish, and where 
 green parrots, and grizzly monkeys sport. 
 
 On those low sandy plains travellers have 
 often perished from thirst, as sometimes there 
 is not a fountain for thirty miles together ; — 
 not a tree to give shade, nor a green bank 
 where to rest. The bones of beasts which 
 have dropped down exhausted, are scattered 
 along the way. 
 
 Many travellers, too, have perished in climb- 
 ing the steep paths that lead to the high lands. 
 Once a little family were on a journey ; they 
 had a mule; the father sat on it with the 
 youngest child before him, and a boy of ten 
 years old behind. As they went along, a huge 
 mass of rock suddenly fell from the mountain- 
 side upon the head of the elder child, and 
 hurled him into the river rolling beneath. 
 The father knew the child was killed, and he 
 went down sorrowfully to the water to seek for 
 his dead body. 
 
 It is among the barren heights that the 
 silver mines are situated. But how can the 
 silver be carried down those steep paths ? even 
 mules would scarcely venture to descend some 
 of them. There is an animal more sure-footed 
 than the mule. It is the lama. A pretty 
 gentle creature it is — ^taller than the sheep, 
 and covered with a short coarse dark wool; 
 
 
 f 
 
 n 
 
PERU. 
 
 276 
 
 something like a deer in shape, but not so 
 graceful nor so swift. It can neither go fast,— 
 nor far,— nor can it carry a great weight ; but 
 then it can go up and down the steepest places. 
 Its disposition, though gentle, is determined. 
 If too heavy a burden is put upon its back, it 
 lies down immediatelj^, and will not rise till 
 some of the weight is removed. It will not eat 
 at night, and therefore it must be allowed to 
 graze by the way. The Indian is very fond 
 of his lama, and decks it« head witli bows of 
 ribbon, and hangs a bell round its neck. 
 
 Before loading it, he caresses it affection- 
 ately to make it willing to go. When, through 
 fatigue, it lies down by the way, he does not 
 
 ■{.'ji 
 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 A Lama, 
 
276 
 
 PERU. 
 
 beat it, but coaxes it, and talks to it, as if it 
 were a child. 
 
 Wild lamas go in flocks, and the tame 
 lamas like to travel in company. Amongst 
 the mountains, it is common to meet a long 
 train of these animals, laden with silver or 
 with salt. 
 
 There is another animal in Peru more like 
 a deer than the lama is ; and yet more like a 
 sheep too, for it is covered with long fine soft 
 wool, either black or white, It is called the 
 alpaco. The wool has long been made into 
 blankets for the Indians, but now it is used 
 for umbrellas by the English. The alpaco is 
 more difficult to tame than the lama. He is 
 not used for carrying burdens, but is caught 
 once a year to be shorn ; and the rest of the 
 year he roams about the mountains. 
 
 There are sheep too on the mountains, but 
 they are not natives of Peru. They were 
 brought from Spain. They are under the care 
 of Indian shepherds,, who drive them into large 
 folds at night, and keep dogs to guard them. 
 
 There are also a gi-eat many fierce bulls, 
 and they are caught when needed for the 
 cruel bull-fights. 
 
as if it 
 
 PERU. 
 
 277 
 
 e tame 
 
 mongst 
 
 a long 
 
 [yer or 
 
 )re like 
 3 like a 
 ne soft 
 led the 
 ie into 
 is xised 
 paco is 
 He is 
 caught 
 1 of the 
 
 ns, but 
 J were 
 he care 
 to large 
 them. 
 I bulls, 
 for the 
 
 LIMA. 
 
 This is the capital of Peru 
 
 of MeSo'^'*'"*' """ '"^ '^'''"'''' ^"^^ *««« 
 Even the ladies delight in bull-flghts The 
 
 wo"m "r r '='^•'^'^1 '^ ^'^^ flnesf in alll 
 world. Robbers prowl near the city gates 
 
 and are seldom punished. Gambling ftS 
 amusement of all classes. ^ 
 
 sJdiJ^A ?r^[' """ continually exposed to 
 sudden deaths by earthquakes. Lima may 
 be called "The city of earthquake"" 7h: 
 
 ZVt'f ""^ ""^"^ almo'st destroyed 
 About forty times m a year-the earth rocks 
 
 Sf Te I-r'^'*e'y.-tho«gh it be mid 
 n2ght,-tbe people rush out of their houses 
 
 bEft^'C'T^'" Thepriestscausethe 
 
 and «n .? ' ""^^T *° *°" '^'^ ^^ "Minutes, 
 and all the people hasten to prayere. 
 
 But after the rocking is over, both prieste 
 and people go on in their sins and their foIlS 
 the same as before. 
 
 i 
 
 I'H 
 
Hii 
 
 278 
 
 PERU. 
 
 POTOSI. 
 
 No city in the world is built on so high a 
 spot as this ; thirteen thousand feet above the 
 sea !* therefore it is as cold as Petersburgh, in 
 Eussia, although y&cj near the equator. 
 
 Once the richest silver mines in the world 
 were near it ; but these mines are no longer 
 rich, 
 
 Cerro del Pa^co is now the richest silver 
 mine in Peru. The city there is built on almost 
 as high a spot as Potosi. 
 
 The Indians often wish that no silver mines 
 had ever been discovered ; for they are made 
 to toil day and night while their masters 
 gamble for the silver. 
 
 It is said that there are Indians who have 
 never told of niines that they have found, but 
 have gone secretly to dig silver when they 
 needed it. 
 
 THE SECBET SILVER MINE. 
 
 There once dwelt in Peru an old monk. 
 Though very wicked, he was a favorite with 
 the Indians. One day he was in great trouble, 
 
 feet above the level of the siea. 
 
 I 
 
PERU. 
 
 10 high a 
 bove the 
 Durgh, in 
 )r. 
 
 he world 
 10 longer 
 
 ist silver 
 )n almost 
 
 'er mines 
 
 are made 
 
 masters 
 
 rho have 
 ►und, but 
 ben they 
 
 id monk, 
 rite with 
 t trouble, 
 
 th 
 
 n^^^^a^n( 
 
 279 
 
 on account of having lost a large sum at fh. 
 gammg-table An niri t ,. '^f.^^"^ a* the 
 friend ^llT f ^''^'^''^ ^'^ particular 
 
 -onk, delighted, ak-ed for " o^e -^^j ^^ 
 
 mine w W a^f saTerT^* " "^'^ °' '""^ 
 he mwht i,.i ^". '^^ ™ver came, in order that 
 
 Moved "f 'P,^"^^«'f ^i-'n he pleased. 
 
 Moved by his entreaties the Indian it l««f 
 promised to gratify his desire. One ni^ht he 
 came, accompanied by two other iSn, 
 
 m;L T ^°^°'^ *^6y took him to the 
 the monk was set down upon his feet .tl T 
 
 the treasurer lu.-^-^'^''"' "^^^^^ are 
 greed^y scraped up as much silver as he could 
 
 have crllfd fe r; 1 '''''"^' ^^°"'^ '"^ 
 
 he might hav: V f ^''^" ^"°^«d, that 
 
 ^" have known the way .mother time. 
 
 I 
 I 
 
 if 
 
 
 liijtii 
 
280 
 
 PERU. 
 
 The cunning monk thought of a plan for 
 marking the way, so as to enable him to find 
 it again. He wore round his neck a rosary, 
 (the string of beads that Papists use fot count- 
 ing prayers). He secretly unfastened it, and, 
 as he was being carried, he dropped now and 
 then a bead. ** When it is daylight," thought 
 he, "I shall be able to trace my way by the 
 beads." The Indians safely lodged him in his 
 home before the morning dawned. 
 
 The monk was enjoying the thoughts of 
 returning by himself to the mine, and of often 
 filling l.is bag with silver, — when he heard 
 a knock at the door. Who was there ? The 
 Indian. 
 
 *' Father," said he, " you have dropped your 
 rosary on the way. Here are the beads which 
 we have collected." 
 
 The monk now saw that the Indians had 
 observed him dropping the beads, and had 
 taken care not to let the cunning plan suc- 
 ceed. 
 
 THE CORDILLERAS AND THE ANDES. 
 
 These are two long chains of mountains that 
 stretch themselves from one end of Peru to 
 the other. 
 
 They are the highest in the world, except 
 the Himalayas, in Asia. 
 
 M 
 
CHILI. 
 
 ; plan for 
 im to find 
 : a rosary, 
 fcfl" count- 
 id it, and, 
 now and 
 " thought 
 ay by the 
 lim in his 
 
 281 
 
 .T.^Tl .? 7' ^'''^^'^ ^'^^ «"^^«> which 
 
 chill the air, and render the climate of Peru 
 
 foggy, and the soil barren. Yet there are 
 
 many streams flowing from them, which make 
 
 the vaUeys lovely and fruitful. 
 
 )ughts of 
 d of often 
 he heard 
 re ? The 
 
 )ped your 
 ads which 
 
 iians had 
 and had 
 plan suc- 
 
 CHILI. 
 
 This country resembles Peru in almost 
 every respect. <""ausi, 
 
 beUed' ^'';j'^^' ^'^""^'^ '^ Spain,-has re- 
 belled,— and is a republic 
 
 toS'.^T' '?"" '''^ ""^^'^ ^^^ i« «^yect 
 Jul thT P ^^^^r ^^«- But it is more fruit- 
 tnl than Peru, and supplies Peru with com. 
 
 roES. 
 
 tains that 
 ' Peru to 
 
 id, except 
 
 SANTIAGO. 
 
 This is the capital of Chili. 
 
 fof '" ^"^ V"", ^ ""^"^ ^'^^ P^^^^' ^^d is there, 
 tore^cool and pleasant, and quite unlike Lima, 
 
 Lf\rV '"' '' '' '^ ^'^^^^ ^^ earthquakes, 
 that the houses are built without upper stories 
 
282 
 
 LA PLATA. 
 
 All around tlie city — horses are feeding in 
 troops. Any one who wants a horse may catch 
 one. Therefore horses are used for every pur- 
 pose. The baker has a horse to carry the 
 bread in panniers ; the milkman has a horse 
 to carry his milk in barrels ; and the farmer 
 piles his hay on the back of a horse till the 
 animal looks like a haystack. 
 
 A gentleman who went to stay at a country 
 house, ssiw/oiiy horses tied to the wall, all ready 
 saddled for any of the family who wished them, 
 to ride at any moment. In the afternoon, tlie 
 whole family went out riding ; those who were 
 too young to manage a horse, rode behind a 
 servant. 
 
 LA PLATA, 
 
 OR THE ARGENTINE REPUBLIC. 
 
 This country, like Peru and Chili, once 
 belonged to Spain, and has rebelled, and become 
 a republic. Yet the scenery and climate are 
 quite unlike those of Peru and Chili. 
 
 La Plata consists chiefly of a vast plain, 
 called the Pampas. 
 
 The Pampas is divided into three portions. 
 
I'A PLATA. 
 
 eding in 
 my catch 
 ;rery pur- 
 arry the 
 a horse 
 e farmer 
 ie till the 
 
 country 
 all ready 
 ed them, 
 toon, the 
 '^ho were 
 )ehind a 
 
 288 
 
 ili, once 
 L become 
 Qate are 
 
 Jt plain, 
 
 )rtions. 
 
 ) 
 
 First, the land of tall thistles 
 Secondly, the land of long grass 
 
 Thirdly, the land of low t^e^and shrubs 
 
 2<joforthe., b„t^l:^;xt:t;r 
 
 and nch clover springs up in their pkce^ fl 
 ^s hard to pass through the thistles rer'they 
 
 rn^and °"' ^ ''"'' ''' ™"'=h taller tha'l^ 
 mMi, and grow close together 
 
 vast^lat;'"^ "^^ ^™- -^^bitants of this 
 
 Yes, there are two sorts-— wi'U t a- 
 -dwaa Spaniard, eaSUi/"^-^' 
 These Guachas are not as wild as Indians 
 but they are as idle, and almost as i™ n ' 
 They hve entirely upon beef- ^,^/?°°'*°*- 
 the flesh of the wild'eattl^ieJl'^ Zl 
 by means of the wild horses. They E J 
 too much trouble to cultivate the Lund or 
 even to keep cows. The CafiresTlfrfca 
 have milk as well as beef; but the Gimchas 
 are content with beef alone. 
 
 These Guachas do not move from place to 
 place as the Tartar do ; they have no S^ Z 
 
 Tel ' '' '''''' ""'^ P««*»^« everj^ 
 
 tWr'^:i^'^Al'"«^°°^-'^.-d thatched 
 
 With grass; the seats are hoeses 
 
 HEADS, and 
 
284 
 
 LA PLATA. 
 
 the cradle is a bullock^s skin, fastened to the 
 roof. 
 
 The happiness of the Guacha consists in 
 galloping as fast as possible ; when one horse 
 is tired, he catches another with his lasso, and 
 thus his life is passed away. 
 
 The fear of the Guacha is, lest the Indians 
 should come in the night, and bum his hut, 
 and murder his family. As soon as he hears 
 the wild shrieks of his enemies, he mounts a 
 horse, and tries to escape, but often cannot, — 
 because the Indians can ride even more swiftly 
 than he. 
 
 The first Spaniards who came to America 
 murdered the Indians ; and now the Indians 
 murder these last Spaniards. ^ 
 
 Eoman Catholic priests in the towns have 
 taught the poor Guachas to worship images, 
 and to wear a cross round their necks ; but they 
 have not taught them to fear God, nor to keep 
 his commandments. 
 
 BUENOS AYRES. 
 
 This is the capital of La Plata, and is built 
 on the banks of the river La Plata, or silver 
 
 RIVER. 
 
 It is surrounded by delightful gardens, 
 abounding in oranges and peaches. The hum- 
 
 
LA PLATA. 
 
 285 
 
 S tr^^'r''^'""«fr<'"^ flower to 
 flower. These birds, which seem like winged 
 
 Jew J, generally die when kept in cagel "fen 
 
 about thol'' T ^'P* '° a cage-it flew 
 aoout the room, and even out of the window 
 
 Str' f ^ "^"'^ °^ '^ n^istressTvo cT: 
 Ihis bird got Its own food. It is supposed 
 
 that .t only sucked the juice of the flS' 
 
 whl f ^I'^'"^^^*^- No one knows exacti; 
 what food humming-birds require, and ther^ 
 fore no one can keep them in cagek 
 
 The Negro slaves have all been set free 
 They were not set free suddenly. They ,^re 
 
 Jearned to be industrious before they were 
 
 ^^ffffar on horseback. 
 
 fi 
 
 '4 
 
286 
 
 LA PLATA. 
 
 '111 
 
 free, and now they willingly work for wages, 
 acting as porters, drivers, carriers, and washer- 
 women. 
 
 But there is not much hard work to be done, 
 because of the abundance of hprses; even 
 beggars go begging on horseback I 
 
 Fishermen ride into the water to cast their 
 nets ; and bird-catchers catch birds with a 
 noose at the end of a pole, while, seated on 
 their horses, they gallop along. 
 
 THE CORDILLERAS. 
 
 These high mountains divide Peru and Chili 
 from the rest of South America. It is danger- 
 ous to cross them, on account of the snow 
 storms, which come on quite suddenly. But 
 houses of refuge are built among the moun- 
 tains, with thick brick walls, and only loop- 
 holes for windows. Some travellers have been 
 starved to death in these retreats. 
 
 Once ten poor men were found lying on the 
 floor of a house of refuge ; six were dead, the 
 other four — speechless and dying. They had 
 been prevented hy the storm from going on 
 their journev. Thev had eaten th^ir m"lp« 
 and their dog, and had torn down the door to 
 make a fire. Yet they had written nothing 
 
 f 
 
r wages, 
 washer- 
 be done, 
 s ; even 
 
 GUIANA. 
 
 287 
 
 refiige in these h^!'^"' P'°P^« "^^^ take 
 to write on the 3 '"''"^ "^^^ 
 
 ast their 
 
 with a 
 
 3ated on 
 
 ,nd Chili 
 1 danger- 
 le snow 
 J. But 
 3 moun- 
 ly loop- 
 ive been 
 
 y on the 
 ead, the 
 bey had 
 oing on 
 mules, 
 door to 
 nothing 
 
 f 
 
 GUIANA. 
 
 0- part is i L'ShTu "'"^ "^'^''-• 
 Dutch Guiana, anotW-L "r^' '°°"'""- 
 another part belongs to bS'^'"^''^^'^'^ 
 
 -to once tie sCs '''"' and the Kegroes. 
 
 rice. ^* P'°<^"««« sugar, cotton, and 
 
 The Indians live amnr,™ tu 
 and on the banks of T^-*''" «"""* f°'««'«. 
 l^unt, and fish while thelT" '^^"^ *^«^ 
 
 sr^---v"ih™e:tr.: 
 
 
 Size of a calf, and 
 
 IS 
 
288 
 
 GUIANA. 
 
 called the Tapir, or busli-cow ; and, like a cow, 
 it is harmless, and feeds on grass. 
 
 South American Indians. 
 
 The Jaguar is not as large as the Tapir, but 
 more dangerous, for it has the nature of a 
 leopard. It has also a leopard's spotted skin. 
 It lies concealed, and attacks men sometimes — 
 but oftener children, or small animals. 
 
 There are abundance of snakes in the forests. 
 The largest are the least to be feared ; they 
 kill by their strength in crushing the bones ; 
 but the smaller snakes are poisonous. 
 
 While snakes creep silently along, and while 
 jaguars lie quietly concealed, the harmless 
 
 M 
 
GUIANA. 
 
 ke a cow, 
 
 289 
 
 / 
 
 apir, but 
 lire of a 
 ted skin, 
 etimes — 
 
 le forests, 
 ed; they 
 e bones; 
 
 nd while 
 harmless 
 
 baboons growl among tl.e branches, and the 
 macaws and parrots scream. 
 A missionary who went to teach the Indians 
 ved m a hut by the River Pomeroon H^ 
 s ept n a liammock (as the Indians do) in 
 order to be preserved from the noxious reptiles 
 At first he was all alone, except a little NeS 
 boy who came to live with him 
 
 to him -^w'''"' ''"^ '" «^* !"'''""« t° come 
 renin hi ' *° '''™ ''"'''' the Christian 
 
 see'^l A^ missionary sat in his hut, he could 
 
 see the Indians paddling down the river in 
 
 heir canoes; and much he wished they would 
 
 stop at his door; but they never did so he 
 
 them. Ihe Indians took care the next time 
 they passed that way, to go by as quietly Z 
 possible, and to keep a. close a^ they could t^ 
 he opposite bank, that the sound of their pad" 
 dies might not be heard. ^ 
 
 But one day an Indian called on the mis- 
 SK^nary, and offered tc . -jce his children unX 
 h.s care. This man had been on a journey 
 and had been turned from irlnk b- - mis-'o-ar ' 
 ma d^tant place and now he wished to leari 
 how to worship the " Great Father." 
 
 19 
 
 
 ilaj 
 
 ' > i 
 
290 
 
 GUIANA. 
 
 Soon afterwards some Indians were over- 
 taken by a tlinnder-storm, and they came into 
 the missionary's hut to wait till it was over. 
 The missionary took the opportunity to invite 
 them to come and learn. They replied, that 
 if their " Captain" recommended them to be 
 taught, they would come to his chapel, and 
 would send their children to his school. 
 
 It was now plain that a visit ought to be paicj 
 to this great Captain or chief; therefore the mis- 
 sionary soon paddled down in his canoe to the 
 palace (which was only a hut); and he ob- 
 tained the captain's two son^ for scholars, be- 
 sides several more. He'iSf only got these 
 scholars, but he got their parents to attend his 
 chapel. Many came from such distant places 
 down the river, that they arrived over night, 
 and slept in Kttle sheds they had built close 
 to the chapel, and so were ready for service 
 next morning ; and sometimes they stayed the 
 whole week, that they might learn with the 
 children. 
 
 Sometime afterwards, twelve grown-up people 
 were baptized, and twenty -five children. The 
 Indian who had come first, took as his new 
 name, Cornelius, — a name that well suited Mm 
 who had been the first to desire instruction. 
 Yet he had once been a sorcerer, and had 
 a rattle, with which he pretended to do 
 
GUIANA. 
 
 291 
 
 3re over- 
 ame into 
 ^ras over, 
 to invite 
 •lied, that 
 3m to be 
 apel, and 
 dI. ^.■• 
 
 ;o be pai4 
 e tlie mis- 
 loe to the 
 d he ob- 
 olars, be- 
 ^ot these 
 ittend his 
 nt places 
 er night, 
 uilt close 
 >r service 
 tayed the 
 with the 
 
 up people 
 en. The 
 his new 
 lited Mm 
 struction. 
 and had 
 i to do 
 
 rr T. . "* ^' ^"^ ^'"^''^ ^i« ^«ttle long 
 ^ A ^^f*/''«l« ^as nothing but a hoUow 
 gourd, filled with small stones 
 
 With great eagerness the converted Indians 
 listened to the histories in the Bible: they 
 wondered when they heard of the Pall and 
 Flood, and the Giving of the Law; but they 
 were most touched and interested by the ac- 
 count of the Agony and Crucifixion of our 
 *w :,, ^•^y/««°>ed overcome by the thought 
 that the Lord of Glory had suffered so much 
 tor their sins. 
 
 The missionary was pleased to find that the 
 Indians, of their own accord, had prayera both 
 morning and evening with their own families. 
 He overheard them one Sunday morning in 
 their little sheds near the chapel 
 
 The children at the school led a happy life 
 w^th their kind teacher. They we^ not 
 all day at lessons. They spent much of their 
 toe m working in the garden, in gathering 
 Irmt in he forest, and in catching fish in the 
 river; also in shooting at a mark, that they 
 wight be able to shoot birds for their suppori. 
 
 ^Z f ""T^"' for playing at ball, or at any 
 game; for they wanted to learn to get their 
 
 uvmg, and that is nftm d'^ipi-i' °- 
 
 j -. - — — '-'^li Uiuiouii, lux- poor 
 
 Indians. Saturday was their hohday, and then 
 theelderboys went with their master to paddle 
 
 111 
 
292 
 
 GUIANA. 
 
 his canoe ; as it was his custom on that day to 
 go down the river to visit the Indians, and to 
 persuade them to attend chapel on the morrow. 
 They often returned home, followed by a train 
 of canoes, full of Indians anxious to hear the 
 Word of Life. 
 
 At last a new chapel was built on a little hill, 
 with a school-house near it, at some distance 
 from the banks of the river. The Indian lodges 
 are placed in regular order close by ; the paths 
 between are adorned with scarlet lilies ; while 
 clumps of trees bearing oranges, limes, and 
 guava, spread a delightful shade over the lowly 
 dwellings. But it is the voice of joy and 
 thanksgiving so often ascending from that 
 peaceful spot which makes it truly lovely. 
 
at day to 
 s, and to 
 1 morrow. 
 )y a train 
 hear the 
 
 THE GBEAT PACIFIC OCEAN. 293 
 
 little hill, 
 distance 
 an lodges 
 the paths 
 3s; while 
 mes, and 
 the lowly 
 joy and 
 'om that 
 vely. 
 
 THE GEEAT PACIFIC OCEAN. 
 
 This is the largest Ocean in the world. 
 There is no piece of hnd nearly as large as 
 this piece of t/;afer. 
 
 It is studded all over with islands, called 
 the " South Sea Islands." Some lie in clus 
 ters and some quite alone in the midst of the 
 mighty waters. 
 
 The largest of these clusters is New Zealand • 
 for, though there arc but three islands in thi^ 
 cluster these three contain as much land as 
 Great Bntain herself {not including Ireland) 
 
294 
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 NEW ZEALAND 
 
 m 
 
 
 This country is remarkable for lying just 
 opposite Great Britain. Could a tunnel be 
 dug quite straight through the earth from our 
 land, that tunnel would end in New Zealand. 
 Such a tunnel, however, never can be dug. It 
 would be eight thousand miles deep. 
 
 But men cannot dig so deep. 
 
 They can dig only a very little way. The 
 deeper they go, the hotter they find the earth, 
 and soon the heat is too great to be borne. 
 But could they get to the middle of the earth, 
 they would never be able to pass that point; 
 for it is the point which draws all objects 
 towards itself. 
 
 But though we can never reach New Zealand 
 by a tunnel, yet we know that it lies just 
 opposite to us, so that the feet of the people 
 there, are opposite to our feet. For this reason 
 that country is called our *' Antipodes," which 
 means, " against feet." As when a fly is walk- 
 ing on the top of an orange, its feet are turned 
 against the feet of a fly underneath, — so when 
 we are walking on the top of the earth, our 
 feet are turned against the feet of a New 
 Zealander walking underneath. 
 
NEW ZEALAND, 
 
 295 
 
 ing just 
 nnel be 
 Tom our 
 Zealand, 
 dug. It 
 
 ,y. The 
 le earth, 
 3 borne, 
 le earth, 
 it point; 
 objects 
 
 Zealand 
 lies just 
 3 people 
 is reason 
 ," which 
 is walk- 
 e turned 
 so when 
 irth, our 
 a New 
 
 Perhaps you wonder that the New Zcalander 
 does not fall off the eartli when he is under- 
 neath ; but there is really no underneath of 
 this earth. Though there arc men in every 
 part of the globe, all feel as if they were on 
 the top, and none are afraid of falling off; be- 
 cause the earth always draws them towards 
 itself. 
 
 You will sec clearly that if New Zealand is 
 opposite to us, it is farther from us than any 
 other country. 
 
 A British ship is a longer time in reaching 
 New Zealand than in rcachiug any other place. 
 
 All the SEASONS tJtere are contrary to ours 
 here; when it is summer there, it is winter 
 here ; and when it is winter there, it is summer 
 here. All the iiouiis arc contrary to ours; 
 when it is day there, it is night here; and 
 when it is night there, it is day here. 
 
 Yet though our lands are so contrary to each 
 other, they are more like each than any other 
 lands. 
 
 The seasons there are like ours here, though 
 they occur at different times; and the days 
 there — are of the same length as the days here, 
 though they also occur at different times. 
 
 The same plants that will grow in Great 
 Britain will grow in New Zealand, for the 
 climate is nearly the same. If wc were to go 
 
296 
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 to New Zealand, we might often imagine, as 
 we looked around, that we were still in our 
 native island. 
 
 It is remarkable also, that as our kingdom 
 consists of two . large islands, so New Zealand 
 consists of two large islands. There is, indeed, 
 a third, but it is so much smaller than the other 
 two, that it is scarcely worth speaking of. 
 
 Which of the two islands should you suppose 
 to be the warmer ? The northern island ? Oh 
 no. It is the hotter. In our land the north 
 wind is cold, but in New Zealand it is warm ; 
 and the south wind is cold. 
 
 The northern island is warmer than any 
 part of England, for it is the southern island 
 which is our antipodes. The climate of the 
 northern island may be compared to that of 
 Italy ; the same brilliant sun and the same 
 blue sky, only a fresher and purer air, for it is 
 ever cooled and sweetened by the breezes from 
 the vast ocean on every side. 
 
 THE NORTHERN ISLAND. 
 
 Ii ia of this island that we will chiefly speak; 
 fbr li : re ^nore people dwell than in the other. 
 
 ine oilier great island is called Middle 
 Island, and the very little one — South Island. 
 
NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 297 
 
 In the midst of North Island there are moun- 
 
 tarns three times as high as any in Great 
 
 Britain, for some are t^n thousand feet in 
 
 height. They are covered with everlastincr 
 
 snows, which— in summer— partly melting 
 
 become noble rivers, watering the whole land. 
 
 But there are fires amidst the snows— for 
 
 some of the mountains are Volcanos. Terrible 
 
 pits, deeper than eye can pierce— scalding 
 
 pools— nauseous vapors— and rumbling noises 
 
 are seen and heard,— felt and smelt— in that 
 
 wonderful part of the island. 
 
 It is dangerous to walk among the boilino- 
 springs, for the ground is like a thin crust° 
 which often cracks, and gives way. Sometimes 
 there is only a narrow path through the hot 
 bubbling waters. Yet these springs are useful 
 m boiling food. If a basket of potatoes be 
 placed in a hole near a hot spring, the steam 
 that fills the hole, soon boils the potatoes. A 
 little giri, holding her baby sister in her arms, 
 went one day to fetch a basket that had been 
 placed in one of these holes ; as she was pass- 
 mg along the narrow path, the babe fell out of 
 her arms into the scalding water ; the sister, 
 anxious to save the babe, jumped in too, and 
 quickly perished. 
 But all the hot water is not scalding; there 
 
 m 
 
 
 II 
 
 v% 
 
HI''' 
 
 ,!■> 
 
 U- 
 
 298 
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 ™h" "'"' '"*^ ^"^'"' ^"<^ W the 
 
 Zernd?"' *'^ P^°P^^ ^"^^^'*-^ New 
 
 They wer., Jike their land, - dangerous 
 TI>ey delighted in shedding blood, and even 
 
 n?^7 ""'• ^'"^ "^^° "-™-. -^l can 
 
 arf S T *^° ^'^ Zealanders. But they 
 are not such now. 
 
 tKJii,t/%^ 
 
 w " 
 
 JSTew Zealanders as they were. 
 
 The warriors have become worshinners of 
 Once the various tribes were continually 
 
NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 i enjoy the 
 
 iting New 
 
 •dan 
 
 gerous. 
 
 , and even 
 ^s, and can- 
 But they 
 
 ^t*f(H*^ 
 
 opera of 
 become 
 
 Ltinually 
 
 ^ 
 
 299 
 
 fighting together ; so that no one ventured to 
 live in a lonely dwelling, or even in a village 
 that had no walls. 
 
 .^/!;'vA 
 
 IVew Zealanders as they are. 
 
 A number of people used to live together in 
 a " Pa." A pa is a place enclosed by a strong 
 wooden fence, and filled with huts. These 
 huts were crowded together, and surrounded 
 by all kinds of litter and rubbish. There were 
 images scattered about; but they were not 
 idols, for no one worshipped them ; yet they 
 were counted sacred, as they were made in 
 honor of the dead. All day long the Pa was 
 a scene of confusion. The women were the 
 
 least noisv • f.]ip\7- wprp V>it='t'- ^^ ""^ — -'- 
 cleaning fish, and baking food in ovens 
 men sat in groups. 
 
 talking 
 
 The 
 
 while they 
 
 ,ci 
 
800 
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 carved their spears, or mended tlieir canoes, 
 and they talked for more than they worked.' 
 
 I^cw Zealand pa. 
 
 The little children were running about ; and 
 the old men, rolled up in mats, ^ were leaning 
 idly agamst the walls of their huts. There 
 was no noatness,—no quiet,— no comfort in 
 the Pa. 
 
 The appearance of these people was fright- 
 ful and horrible. Their hair was one mass 
 of oil and red paint, and their faces were 
 cut about with a multitude of lines This 
 cutting was called - tattooing," and was con- 
 sidered ornamental, though really most dis- 
 tguring. At fii-st— mats were the clothino- of 
 ine iNew Zealanders; but afterwards blankets, 
 bought of the English. 
 
 > 
 
NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 301 
 
 • canoes, 
 worked. 
 
 y'^>j> 
 
 It ; and 
 
 leaning 
 
 There 
 
 ifort in 
 
 fright- 
 e mass 
 5 were 
 This 
 as con- 
 st dis- 
 im of 
 mkets. 
 
 > 
 
 How different is a Christian village from a 
 heathen j)a I 
 
 There are now many clusters of cottages 
 in New Zealand, with gardens neatly fenced, 
 and carefully weeded, containing melons and 
 pumpkins, potatoes and kumera,* and adorned 
 with roses, and other lovely flowers. 
 
 There are now many fields where yellow 
 wheat, purple grapes, and verdant hops grow 
 and flourish ; there are. orchards, too, laden 
 with red checked apples, and downy peaches. 
 
 In the harbors— there are many little ships 
 belonging to the natives, useful in bringing 
 their stores of pigs and potatoes to the great 
 ships for sale. 
 
 There are roads made through the forests, 
 once choked up with underwood ; and there 
 are bridges cast over the many rapid streams 
 that once stopped the traveller on his way. 
 
 And there are churches now tlironged with 
 natives, decently clad, heartily uniting in the 
 response, "Good Lord, deliver us!" — singing 
 with sweet accord, in their own tongue — 
 
 " Praise God from whom all blessings flow ;" 
 
 listening with breathless attention to the 
 preacher's voice, declaring, — 
 
 * Kumera is a root of a sweet taste, and i wsembliug a 
 potato. 
 
 U 
 
802 
 
 § I 
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 " Behold the Lamb of God which taketh awav 
 the sin of the world." 
 
 Yet more missionaries ought quickly to be 
 sent. For Roman Catholic priests are hasten- 
 ing to New Zealand ; they have already per- 
 suaded many to believe in their vain words 
 and have even taught them to worship imacres' 
 which, New Zealanders in their heathen state' 
 never worshipped. The people are longin- 
 for missionaries. Before the missionary comes 
 they build his house, and when he arrives 
 they receive him as an angel of God ; but if 
 the priest comes first, they will receive Mm, 
 and learn to trust in things that cannot save. 
 
 Now let us inquire how did the Gospel come 
 to New Zealand,-~who first had compassion 
 on Its cannibal inhabitants ? 
 
 It was in the year 1807, that it came into 
 the hearts of some British Christians to send 
 missionaries to New Zealand. But soon after 
 the plan had been talked of— a terrible event 
 occurred. 
 
 A British ship, called the Boyd, touched at 
 New Zealand, and all the crew were killed and 
 EATEN by the natives ! 
 
 When British Christians heard of this cruel 
 slaughter, they feared to send missionaries 
 amongst such ferocious savages. 
 
 Nevertheless, in 1812, two missionaries ven- 
 
 
 f 
 
 
NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 keth 
 
 303 
 
 away 
 
 3kly to be 
 ire hasten- 
 ready per- 
 lin words, 
 ip images, 
 hen state, 
 e longing 
 xry comes 
 e arrives, 
 d; but if 
 eive him^ 
 Lot save, 
 spel come 
 mpassion 
 
 ame into 
 
 to send 
 
 oon after 
 
 3le event 
 
 iicbed at 
 tiled and 
 
 bis cruel 
 sionaries 
 
 'ies ven- 
 
 tured to go to these cannibals. Tliey settled 
 at a place called the Bay of Islands. It is in 
 the northern part of the Northern Island, and 
 therefore in the warmest part. The mission- 
 aries found the inhabitants as fierce as they 
 expected ; nor did they see any change in their 
 behavior, during many, many years that they 
 preached Peace in the name of the Prince of 
 Peace. If there was any change, it was for 
 the worse ; because a great chief, called Ilongi, 
 got GUNS from England, and, leading his army 
 through the land, destroyed thousands of the 
 natives. 
 
 Yet, instead of the missionaries going away, 
 MORE came. 
 
 The New Zealanders were pleased at the 
 arrival of their teachers ; but they would not 
 attend to their warnings. On one occasion a 
 whole army passed by the missionary houses, 
 carrying baskets laden with human flesh, 
 and bearing upon the points of their spears— 
 
 BLEEDING HEADS and BLEEDING HEARTS of 
 
 men slain in battle. How did the missionaries 
 shudder at the horrible sight ! They knew too 
 well the purpose for which all this flesh was 
 preserved ! it was— that it might be baked in 
 ovens, and served up at a feast ! 
 
 Yet the savages were not ashamed of their 
 awful deeds. One of them asked a missionary 
 
 ill 
 
 5J 
 
304 
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 1*1 
 
 whether he would not like to eat some human 
 flesh. The reply he received was short and 
 solemn,—" The wages of sin is death ;—and 
 you will find it to be so." 
 
 The fierce warrior answered, 
 
 If jou are angry with me for what we have 
 been doing, I will kill and eat you, and all 
 the missionaries." 
 
 Even the little children delighted in blood. 
 One of them was observed, holding on his 
 knees, a human head, at which he was mak- 
 mg faces ! It was the head of an enemy. 
 
 After the missionaries had labored tliirken 
 years amongst this race of murderers, one poor 
 savage, when dying, showed plainly that he 
 believed in Jesus. And if he ^x^,—this precious 
 soul was savec^,— THIS soul, worth more than 
 the whole world I 
 
 Yet at the end of twenty years after the first 
 arrival of missionaries, there was not a single 
 native in all New Zealand who partook of the 
 Lord's Supper ! 
 
 Was not this discouraging f 
 
 But, at the end of twenty years more, there 
 were six thousand Christian natives. 
 
 Was not this encouraging ? 
 
 The history of one of the Christian natives 
 shall now be related. 
 
 -•.i... 
 
 » ■^l JlL■.■.. ' ,^aJ,t^J;^ .i. 
 
NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 305 
 
 me human 
 short and 
 .TH ; — and 
 
 <t we have 
 , and ALL 
 
 in blood, 
 g on his 
 was inak- 
 3my. 
 
 d thirteen 
 ONE poor 
 T that he 
 J precious 
 Lore than 
 
 ' the first 
 1 a single 
 )k of the 
 
 re, there 
 
 natives 
 
 THE HISTORY OF TA-MA-HA-HA. 
 
 There once lived in New Zealand a great 
 chief, called Ka-pau-ra-ho. 
 
 He was much admired by his heathen 
 countrymen, for he was " strong to work, and 
 strong to talk;" but the working he loved was 
 fighting and hilling, and the talk'ing was hoast- 
 ing and railing. He once led an army from 
 one end of the island to the other, burning the 
 huts, and .slaying the inhabitants wherever he 
 came. 
 
 While he was carrying on these wars— a lit- 
 tle SON was born. It was a common thing in 
 those days for New Zealand mothers to murder 
 their own infants ; and the mother of this little 
 son was just going to kill him, when the babe 
 opened his mouth wide, and uttered a loud 
 cry. The father heard it, and determined to 
 save the child. Eushing into the hut, he 
 snatched his boy from the hands of the inhuman 
 mother, and, placing him. in a basket, carried 
 him away on his shoulder. 
 
 It was his earnest desire that his sou should 
 be a great warrior, and lie gave him a warlike 
 name, "The White Chief Bird of the Ileav- 
 
 in JNew Zealand language, 
 
 j; 
 
 
 ens," which is. 
 
 '^0 
 
■ 
 
 306 
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 *' Rangi-ka-tu-kua." For short— the child was 
 called " Katu." 
 
 In order to make him a great warrior, the 
 father took the boy to a priest of his false 
 gods to be blessed. The blessings he desired 
 for Katu were— strength to fight, and a heart 
 to fear nothing. He trained him up to wor- 
 ship the false gods, hoping tliat they would 
 make the son as terrible as himself There 
 were no i7nages of these gods, for they were 
 supposed to be spirits dwelling unseen among 
 the forests and mountains. Tlie priests de- 
 clared that the gods required food (though 
 they were spirits), and they taught people to 
 hang food for them in baskets upon the trees, 
 and they undertook themselves to eat anything 
 that the gods might leave. 
 
 Little Katu one day placed a basket in a 
 tree. He asked his father, " May / not eat 
 some of the food which the gods leave?" 
 
 " No," replied the father, '' that food is taboo 
 (or sacred) ; it is only fit for priests." 
 
 The little boy, however, crept softly among 
 the bushes till he reached the place where he 
 had put the food, and he secretly took some. 
 But his father found out what he had done, 
 and was very angry. 
 
 ''Katu,'' said he, ''the 
 
 gods will kill you. 
 
 » 
 
 The boy replied, ''I am not afraid 
 
 » 
 
 j 
 
 I 
 
 'i 
 
NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 807 
 
 e child was 
 
 arrior, the 
 F his false 
 he desired 
 id a heart 
 up to wor- 
 ley would 
 If. There 
 they were 
 en among 
 priests de- 
 [1 (though 
 people to 
 the trees, 
 > anything 
 
 sket in a 
 / not eat 
 
 d is taboo 
 
 ly among 
 where he 
 >ok some, 
 had done, 
 
 ill you." 
 
 i 
 
 I 
 
 Yet he was afraid, and for a long time ex- 
 pected that he should fall down dead. But he 
 lived still. Then he began to think those were 
 not true gods that he Lad worshipped. 
 
 Be was right in thinking this. 
 
 Yet there is one true God. There are 
 many boys as unbelieving as Katu, who are 
 not right, but very wrong because they do not 
 believe in the One True God, who made heaven 
 and earth. 
 
 Little Katu now feared neither God nor 
 man, and became every day a more daring and 
 desperate boy. 
 
 He had never heard of the true God, for the 
 missionaries lived at tlie north of the island, 
 and he lived at the south,— Hve hundred miles 
 off. 
 
 At last he did hear of Him, — but not from a 
 missionary. 
 
 He had a cousin named Tip-po-hee, and 
 this cousin had made a voyage to England in 
 hopes of getting guns. However he got none ; 
 for the English would not let him have any. 
 Katu saw Tippohee after his return home, and 
 he asked him about England. Tippohee told 
 him a great deal, especially this, " The English 
 say there is one God, and only one, and that 
 He lives in Heaven,— and they say, this God 
 does not like fighting." 
 
808 
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 Katu was much surprised ; for he thought 
 that all gods delighted in fighting. He was 
 the more surprised because he saw that 
 Tippohee no longer deliglited in it. From this 
 time he longed to hear more about the God of 
 the English,— more than Tippohee could tell 
 him. We know that ^'the Lord iilleth the 
 hungry with good things," and he soon satis- 
 fied Katu's desire. 
 
 Soon a band of warriors from the north came 
 near the place where Katu dwelt. They were 
 not enemies to his tribe. Amongst them was 
 a man named Matahau— who liad been a ser- 
 vant to the missionaries in the north. 
 
 When Katu knew this, he was very anxious 
 to see him. He heard also that Matahau had a 
 BOOK that told about the God of tlie English. 
 
 ^ Katu sent a message to Matahau, requesting 
 him to come ; but Matahau refused ; for though 
 he had been with the missionaries, he had not 
 turned to their God, nor did he wish to turn 
 others to God. 
 
 When Katu found that Matahau would not 
 come, he determined to go and seek him. He 
 took with him as a companion, a cousin, named 
 " Whi-whi." These two went to Matahau, and 
 asked him for the book. 
 
 " Oh !" replied Matahau, " do you want that 
 look ? I have not got it." 
 
NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 809 
 
 3 thought 
 He was 
 saw that 
 From this 
 tie God of 
 could tell 
 illeth the 
 soon satis- 
 
 orth came 
 ^hey were 
 them was 
 3en a ser- 
 
 i anxious 
 lau had a 
 English, 
 equesting 
 )r though 
 3 had not 
 b to turn 
 
 ould not 
 lim. He 
 n, named 
 ihau, and 
 
 vant that 
 
 "Where is it?" inquired the anxious visit- 
 ants. 
 
 Matahau mentioned the man's name. 
 
 The two cousins went to that man. 
 
 " Will you let us liave the book ?" 
 
 ''No," rcj)licd tlie man, "I want it to make 
 cartridges for my gun." 
 
 " Oil I you must not use it for your gun," said 
 Katu, '' it is the book of God. I will buy it. 
 What shall I give you for it?" 
 
 " Some mats and some tobacco." 
 
 The price was gladly paid. A much greater 
 would have been paid, if demanded. 
 
 Katu now held the precious book in his 
 hand ; but he could not read even the title 
 page. 
 
 It was not a Bible, nor even a New Testa- 
 ment ; it was only the Gospel of St. Luke. It 
 had not been given to Matahau by the mission- 
 aries ; it had been taken by violence from a 
 Chnstian native, ffis loss was to prove the 
 gain of many souls, and though it caused Mm 
 gnef, It was to hung joy to angels/ 
 
 It was now Katu's earnest desire to leaxn to 
 read. 
 
 Who could teach him ? 
 Matahau — ^for the missionnri*<:>a h^A +«„^i»4. 
 him. 
 
 But would he ? 
 
810 
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 Katu and Wlii-whi entreated him to teach 
 them. 
 
 Then MataLau began to laugh. " Why do 
 you want to read that book? It is a bad 
 book. It tells you not to drink too much rum, 
 and not to fight ; but to live in peace, and to 
 pray to God." 
 
 After many entreaties, Matahau consented 
 to teach the two cousins. He accompanied 
 them to a very small island, called Kapiti, 
 where they would be safer and quieter than on 
 the main land. 
 
 This island had once been a place of misery 
 —for there Katu's father had once kept his 
 prisoners of war ; but now it was an abode of 
 happiness. Night and day the two cousins 
 pursued their studies; when sleep overcame 
 them, they lay down for a little while, and 
 arose refreshed to read again. Their only book 
 they divided in half, that each might have 
 a part to himself. They felt they had no time 
 to lose ; for they knew not when Matahau might 
 leave them, and they feared lest they should 
 not have learned to read first. 
 
 In their retreat they were visited by Katu's 
 father and uncle, and entreated to come and 
 fight ; but they replied, '' We fear the Book of 
 
 \^\j\x — -Wc will UUL Jlgat. 
 
 The old warriors replied—'' Our gods are the 
 
 i 
 
NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 811 
 
 im to teach 
 
 " Why do 
 "t is a bad 
 much rum, 
 ace, and to 
 
 consented 
 jcompanied 
 ed Kapiti, 
 ter than on 
 
 3 of misery 
 >e kept his 
 n abode of 
 v^o cousins 
 
 overcame 
 while, and 
 
 only book 
 ight have 
 ad no time 
 ihau might 
 ley should 
 
 by Katu's 
 
 come and 
 
 e Book of 
 
 )ds are the 
 
 ! 
 
 )I 
 
 true gods. They have made us strong to kill 
 80 many people. Your gods are not strong I" 
 At the end of six months they could read, 
 though very slowly. Great was their joy. Now 
 they wished to teach others. They left their 
 httle island and returned to their own people ; 
 they read to them out of their book. These 
 people liked their reading so much, that they 
 desired to have the book. But Katu would on 
 no account part with his treasure. Yet all ho 
 couUAo for them he did ; he wrote out the 
 alphabet, and taught some to read, and he got 
 Matahau to write copies of the Lord's prayer 
 to distribute among the learners. 
 
 It was now his chief desire to hear the word 
 of God explained. He longed for a better 
 teacher than Matahau : indeed, he felt he could 
 not be satisfied without hearing the Gospel 
 straight irom a white man's mouth." He 
 determined, if possible, to go with his cousin to 
 the Bay of Islands, to seek for a missionabv 
 Just about this time an American ship an- 
 chored close by ; he heard it was bound for the 
 iiay of Islands. Paying their passage in pigs 
 and potatoes, the two cousins went on board 
 leaving their wives weeping on the shore. ' 
 After a voyage of a month thev arrived .at. 
 their desired haven in the Bay of Islands. As 
 soon aa they landed they inquired for the mia- 
 
812 
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 sionary, whose name was Williams (tliougli 
 called by the natives Te Wiremu, and also 
 Karuma, or Four Eyes, bceause he wore spec- 
 tacles). It was an anxious moment for Katii 
 when he entered the presence of tlie missionary 
 — the Jl7'st he had ever seen. 
 
 Mr. Williams inquired, "Why have you 
 come?" 
 
 " To get a missionary to teach my jieople." 
 " Inhere is none that we can send^ 
 What a blow was this to the poor petitioner! 
 He had come five hundred miles only to meet 
 with a refusal? Ilis heart sunk within him. 
 The cousins tried to persuade Mr. Williams to 
 send a missionary. They talked for many 
 hours, but the same reply was always given, 
 '' There is none who can go." 
 
 Next day they returned, very sorrowful, to 
 the ship. There they remained some time, 
 without beginning their voyage homewards, 
 for the ship was being painted. They resolved 
 not to depart without making another effort to 
 obtain their hearts' desire ; so at the end of 
 a week, they went again on shore to talk to 
 Mr. Williams. 
 
 At last they received this answer ; " Go to 
 brother : DerhaDS he can helr» von " 
 
 my 
 
 'I' J 
 
 (( 
 
 quired. 
 
 Where does he live?" Katu eagerly in- 
 
NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 813 
 
 ns (tliougli 
 a, and also 
 i wore spec- 
 it for Katu 
 1 missionary 
 
 liavc you 
 
 y ]ieople." 
 
 ' petitioner! 
 nlv to meet 
 vithin him. 
 iV^illiams to 
 for many 
 ^ays given, 
 
 )rrowful. to 
 some time, 
 lomewards, 
 ey resolved 
 ler effort to 
 the end of 
 to talk to 
 
 )r; "Go to 
 rou." 
 eagerly in- 
 
 " At a place fifteen miles off." 
 " I do not know the way." 
 " I will send a boy to show you " 
 The two friends with hearts revived, set out 
 on foot guided by a native lad. As they 
 passed through the lonely foreste they trem- 
 bled lest some of their enemies should see 
 them ; for these parts had been ravaged by 
 Katu s father. As the sun was setting, they 
 arrived at the house of Mr. Williams's brother. 
 They were kindly received, and supplied with 
 tood and a blanket to sleep on. 
 
 Katu waited till the morning to proffer his 
 request Then he said, with earnestness, 
 J^^riend, will you give us a missionary ?" 
 " We cannot send one," was the answer. 
 O how dark was Katu's heart when he heai-d 
 this answer I He could scarcely believe there 
 really was no missionary for him, for he saw a 
 young man in the room who looked just like 
 one. He asked, " Cannot I have that man ?" 
 "No," replied Mr. WHUams, "he is only 
 just arrived, and does not yet understand 
 your language." 
 
 Katu continued to plead earnestly for some 
 time, but could obtain no other answer than 
 
 usxr^ j_ 1 ,, » 
 
 W 
 
 e can Tint SATirl r\r\A " 
 
 I '-rjJL\,-i 
 
 The two cousins returned, with hearts cast 
 down, to the other Mr. Williams, and told him 
 
314 
 
 NEW ZEAT.AND. 
 
 of their disappointment. They said, "We have 
 left our homes, our wives, and our people ; we 
 have come this long way, but wc do not hear 
 good talk." 
 
 They went back to their ship more sorrow- 
 ful than before. There they remained without 
 setting out homewards, as it continued to lie at 
 anchor. 
 
 Two weeks passed away. In one week 
 more the ship was to set sail ; when — one day, 
 as Katu was at dinner, he heard a sailor call 
 out, *' The missionary's boat is come." 
 
 His heart in a moment was filled with hope. 
 
 Presently the sailor cried, " They are calling 
 for you." 
 
 Katu ran upon deck, and, loolciug over the 
 side of the ship, he beheld the Mr. Williams 
 called Four Eyes, accompanied by a young 
 missionary — the very same that Katu had seen 
 at the house of the other Mr. Williams. 
 
 What was Katu's delight when he was told 
 that the young missionary was for him ! 
 
 How was this happy event brought to pass? 
 
 It seems that Mr. Hadfield, the young mis- 
 sionary, had been struck by the earnest man- 
 ner of poor Katu, and, as he could not under- 
 stand what he said, he had asked Mr. Williams, 
 and when he had heard that it was for a mis- 
 sionary that Katu had been pleading, he had 
 
 ). 
 
 ( 
 
 % 
 
NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 , "We have 
 people; we 
 do not hear 
 
 lore sorrow- 
 necl without 
 ucd to lie at 
 
 one week 
 a — one day, 
 a sailor call 
 ne." 
 
 1 with hope. 
 y are calling 
 
 iug over the 
 [r. Williams 
 by a young 
 itu had seen 
 iams. 
 
 he was told 
 
 him / 
 
 ght to pass? 
 5 vounpr mis- 
 iarnest man- 
 i not under- 
 "r. Williams, 
 as tor a mis- 
 ling, he had 
 
 315 
 
 I 
 
 proposed to go himself. It was true that lie 
 could not speak the New Zealand ton-uo but 
 he felt sure that he should soon learn. ° When 
 Mr. WiHiams saw that he had so stron- ^ 
 desire to go with Kata, he sent him to his 
 brother, called Four Eyes, and thatMv. Williams 
 promised to accompany him to the south, and 
 to stay there a little while with him. 
 
 Katu was iilled witli joy when he found him- 
 self returning to his home with two mission- 
 aries on board, one of wliom was to be his own. 
 When the ship reached the southern coast, 
 ^v^here missionaries had never been, it was 
 visited by many natives, who came out in 
 their canoes to sec the new teachers. The cry 
 arose from many voices, " Welcome, welcome f 
 come hither,~the Light is come, that all men 
 may believe." 
 
 At last the ship arrived at Otaki, Katu's 
 own home. The place was full of noise and 
 confusion, forthe people were just going to war 
 with a neighboring tribe. Air. Williams sue- 
 ceeded in stopping the war, and in rearing the 
 white flag of peace. 
 
 Mr. Williams had also the great satisfaction 
 of baptizing Matahau,— now become a true 
 converu and a zealous teacher. lie gave him 
 the name of Joseph— a name that suited well a 
 man who had brought a blessing on so many 
 
I 
 
 316 
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 of his countrymen. Matahau had once been a 
 careless servant to the missionary; but after 
 quitting his service, he had become, through 
 grace, a faithful servant to the Lord. 
 
 Soon after the baptism Mr. Williams re- 
 turned to the Bay of Islands; but Mr. Had- 
 field remained at Otaki. He divided his time 
 between Otaki and a village twelve miles off — 
 living a week at each, by turns. 
 
 The people of Otaki, for a long while, were 
 unwilling to learn, excepting some of the poor, 
 and especially the slaves. But at last the 
 fierce warriors asked for instruction. 
 
 Katu and Whi-whi listened with all their 
 hearts to the missionary's words, and at the 
 end of a few months they were baptized. 
 Katu took the name of Thompson, which is, 
 in the New Zealand language, Tamehaha ; and 
 Whi-whi took the name of Henry Martyn, and 
 was generally called Martene. 
 
 These faithful friends, wishing to spread 
 the knowledge of Christ, went to Middle Island 
 with a number of Xew Testaments, lately come 
 from England. 
 
 Old Eaparahau did not like to seen his son set 
 out on this journey. He said, " You had better 
 not go, for I am going there soon to fight." 
 
 His son replied, " But we are going to bring 
 peace." 
 
XEW ZEALAND. 
 
 317 
 
 Then the fierce old chief was angry, and 
 went to Mr. Hadfield to complain. He said, 
 '' The first Englishmen who came here brought 
 guns, and taught us to fight ; and now you the 
 second Englishmen who come, teach us not to 
 fight. Why were not you the first to come? 
 Why did not the Englishmen keep their guns 
 to themselves, and send the missionaries in- 
 stead ? If they had done so, by this time all 
 JMew Zealand would have been quiet." 
 
 Truly Mr. Hadfield wished they Aac^ done so, 
 and every Christian wishes the same. But 
 Raparahau had no right to make this speech, 
 for he had always opposed any missionaries 
 commg, and now was trying to prevent his son 
 bemg a missionary to his perishing country- 
 men. But this old man, like all impenitent 
 sinners, tried to find an excuse for continuing 
 m his wicked ways. Yet he could not hinder 
 his son from serving God. 
 
 It was a dangerous journey that the two 
 cousins made in Middle Island, because Rapa- 
 rahau had formerly ravaged the country with 
 his army. But they trusted in God to preserve 
 them from their enemies. 
 
 When the people heard their message of 
 peace, they replied, " Look at the land which 
 your father has laid waste." 
 
 Then Tama (for this was Katu's new name). 
 
818 
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 ' I 
 )! 
 
 replied, " I have come to teacli you the Word 
 of God ; that is MY sword." 
 
 Then the people asked, ' ' Where is your God?" 
 
 Tama replied, '• In Heaven." 
 
 They answered — " Has any one come down 
 from Heaven to tell you?" 
 
 " Yes," replied Tama, " One has come down 
 — Jesus the Son of God I" 
 
 In some places the people were so anxious 
 to learn the Gospel that they sat up all night. 
 Many learned to read their Testaments. Tama 
 was never wearied of teaching and preaching. 
 Sometimes he taught all night and preached 
 seven times in the day, at the, Pas scattered 
 about the country. He was absent, on the 
 whole, fourteen months. 
 
 When he returned home he made new efforts 
 to benefit his own people. But he found he 
 needed more knowledge himself, and therefore 
 he went to a college at Auckland. That is the 
 capital of New Zealand. It is at the north, near 
 the Bay of Islands, and was built by the English. 
 
 During his absence his old father got in dis- 
 grace with the English. He was suspected of 
 helping the natives to rise up against the 
 settlers; therefore he was seized at night, 
 while sleeping in his Pa, and, in spite of his 
 cries and struggles, was imprisoned in an 
 English ship. 
 
 
NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 319 
 
 lie Word 
 
 )urGod?" 
 
 >ine down 
 
 )me down 
 
 anxious 
 all night. 
 ts. Tama 
 )reacliing. 
 preached 
 scattered 
 t, on the 
 
 lew efforts 
 found he 
 
 therefore 
 'hat is the 
 orth, near 
 e English, 
 jot in dis- 
 ipected of 
 gainst the 
 
 at night, 
 lite of his 
 ed in an 
 
 When Tama heard of this calamity he went 
 to see his poor father ; but he would not rise 
 up agamst the English, though many warriors 
 were ready to fight in his cause. When ad- 
 vised to fight, Tama replied, " I do not wish 
 many to die for the sake of one man, though 
 that man be my own father." 
 
 In a few months Raparahau was set at 
 liberty ; and from that time he never opposed 
 his Christian son in his holy ways. 
 
 Otaki was a beautiful spot, covered with 
 smooth grass and adorned with clumps of trees, 
 like an English park ; but the people were 
 still in a savage state, scarcely clothed, or only 
 in mats and blankets, delighting in war dances 
 and riotous feasts. Their Pa was disfigured 
 with heaps of rubbish and skulls of men, and 
 also with frightful images, in memory of the 
 dead. In this loathsome spot the people sat 
 crowded together, and, lounging on the ground, 
 while they wasted their hours in loud talking, 
 Tpma proposed to his people to build an 
 English village, where the families might live 
 comfortably in their own cottages. The people 
 replied, '' It will be very hard." But Tama 
 said, " The English have only two hands, two 
 feet, and one heart: we have the same, onW 
 our skins are darker — let us try." 
 Martene also said, " Let us try." 
 
820 
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 Tama said, " Let us build the churcli ^r^^-— 
 God's house first^ — man's second; — then God 
 will bless our work." 
 
 Immediately the chief led his people into 
 the forest to fell trees, and soon the church 
 was built. 
 
 Then the people began to build cottages 
 for themselves. But they did not work 
 heartily or steadily, for they preferred living 
 in their huts in the Pa. Therefore Tama set 
 fire to the Pa. He had power to do this, for 
 he was not (like our queen), bound to govern 
 according to laws — ^he was an absolute monarch, 
 at liberty to do what he pleased. Many cried 
 to see the flames devouring the Pa, but Tama 
 rejoiced. 
 
 I 
 
 Picture of 2'amahaha's hotme. 
 
NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 oh first — 
 hen God 
 
 ople into 
 e cliurch 
 
 cottages 
 ot work 
 id living 
 Tama set 
 
 this, for 
 govern 
 nonarch, 
 my cried 
 nt Tama 
 
 821 
 
 iwA*' 
 
 " Now," said he to his people, '' let each man 
 build a house, containing two rooms and a 
 chimney ; and let not two families live in one 
 house." 
 
 Tama built for himself a palace, containing 
 four room— two up-stairs and two down-stairs. 
 It was more beautiful than an English cottage ; 
 for the walls were curiously carved, according 
 to the New Zealand fashion, and there was a 
 deep overshadowing roof, with pillars to sup- 
 port it, and railings of trellis-work to adorn 
 the palace. 
 
 This new town of Otaki was the/r5^in New 
 Zealand built in the English style. 
 
 Tama endeavored to make his people in- 
 dustrious. He encouraged them to keep cows. 
 He bought a cow himself at the English town 
 of Wellington, lately built in the south. As 
 the people were not accustomed to any animals 
 larger than pigs, they were much frightened at 
 the sight of this cow, and none but Tama had 
 the courage to come near her; and even he 
 thought it necessary to tie the good creature 
 by the horns, with a strong rope, to a tree, 
 before he began to milk her. But by degrees 
 these fears wore oif, and many of the people 
 kept cows. Thev learned also to 0-mxv oo^" 
 and they made water-mills in which to grind it. 
 Old Raparahau assisted his son in all these 
 
 21 
 
322 
 
 NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 plans. He even attended to morning-scliool, 
 and learned his letters with the meekness of a 
 child. Yet he did not show signs of repent- 
 ance, and faith in Christ, and therefore he was 
 not baptized. 
 
 At last the old man fell ill. ITis son, anxious 
 for his father's salvation, said, " My father, 
 who died to bear your sins ?" 
 
 " O, my son, Christ died for me." 
 
 It was a comfort to the son to hear his father 
 speak thus; but he wished his father had 
 more openly and fervently confessed his Sa- 
 viour in his days of healtli. 
 
 Raparahau died in November, 1849. 
 
 After his father's death— Tama visited Eng- 
 land, and was delighted and astonished by 
 the wonderful tilings he beheld ; but he was 
 grieved by the sight of sabbath-breakers. He 
 returned to his country with new stores of 
 knowledge, and new plans of usefulness. 
 
 Mr. Hadiield continued long to labor at 
 Otaki, and another missionary joined him 
 there — even a son of Mr. Williams. 
 
 Large school-houses have been built, and 
 hundreds of acres have been set apart for the 
 use of the schools. The boys attend to their 
 lessons ail the morning ; but in the afternoon 
 they labor m the fields, and earn enough to 
 pay all the expenses of their education. 
 
NEW ZEALAND. 
 
 323 
 
 dSrpt*:: lS--'^--t abode onn^- 
 
 t„r?' *r^ """'* '''' "''"y l>l"t« i^ every pic- 
 
 ?hl"a e'sf-l^f '^''"'^ '^^^P^^- "P- S. 
 Otekf a'/ 1> "'"^ ""^^nverted people at 
 
 mSeii but r/'' '"" manyseen^ of 
 raiseiy . but the change is great. 
 
 DAYSPBiNG from on high has shined, and has 
 gmded many feet into the way of peIce